Want More?

Sign up for my daily newsletter and receive a FREE exclusive steamy short story from The Game. Click the image below and get your exclusive scene now!

Billionaire’s Protest

BOOK 1

*Amazon Top 100 Best-seller, 4.7 stars, 270 reviews!*

The boss is in. Who needs to be punished?

Three sexy billionaires, three sassy women, and enough steam to fill a skyscraper. Join Nash, Vincent, and Casper as they mix business and pleasure in this second chance steamy billionaire box set. Each novel is a full-length standalone with an HEA and a part of a series.

NASH

When a buy-out brings me face-to-face with Bonnie Calhoun, it looks like she’s been waiting for me since college. Could this be my second chance? Her n*pples are hard the second she opens the door. She tries to hide her true desire, but it’s too late. Only problem is, she thinks I’m still the same old playboy. Is it possible to show her that I’ve changed?

Chapter 1

Bonnie

I stepped out of the shower with a towel wrapped around my torso. It pinched my skin, sticking to my body like saran wrap, and I might as well have been an ancient mummy ensconced in a pyramid tomb. I felt dazed, my mind fraught with conflicting emotions, like I was having an out of body experience. This couldn’t be happening to me. I had definitely seen better weeks.

My cellphone rang, tripping me out of my dream-like state. I crashed back into reality with a jolt. Unknown number.

“Bonnie Calhoun,” I barked into the phone, wedging it between my ear and my right shoulder.

“It’s Nell. Do you seriously not have my new number saved?” My best friend Nell sounded like she’d just taken a bite of pizza and was in the middle of chewing it.

“It’s your new number. No, I haven’t had the time,” I said as I rolled my eyes, yanking my closet door open to look for something to wear.

“Haven’t had the time? It literally takes two seconds to do.” Nell was still chewing, and her voice was muffled as she spoke. It was putting me on edge for some inexplicable reason.

“Oh God! Will you please just stop eating while you’re on the phone, Nell?” I said, pulling out the dress closest to hand. A chiffon floral summer dress with spaghetti straps. I’d have to go bra-less for this one.

“How long has it been since you got laid? Jesus!” I could hear the smile in Nell’s voice as she spoke. She’d have her answer if she saw me now, with my exhausted eyes and skinny arms. I had always been skinny, but now I looked like I hadn’t eaten for a couple of days.

“Don’t even bring that up. I can’t even… right now,” I stood in front of my full-length mirror, staring at myself with the phone still wedged between my ear and shoulder. I was using my hands to hold the towel together.

“You sound stressed,” Nell said, sarcastically.

“It’s happening, and you won’t believe who came forward with an offer,” I explained distractedly, still staring at myself. My normally bright blue eyes looked worried, my long blond hair fell in a limp damp bunch around my shoulders. A trim was long overdue, but I didn’t have the brain space to think about that right now.

“What do you mean it’s happening? You mean you’re selling the company?” I had finally managed to pique Nell’s interest and her voice had suddenly reached a high-pitched decibel. I breathed in deeply, I didn’t want to have to say the actual words. I didn’t want to have to acknowledge that this was all real.

“Yeah. We can’t handle the losses anymore,” I said, turning away from the mirror. I couldn’t bear to look at myself as I spoke about it. My life and blood… the sweat and tears I had put into building the company from scratch. Nobody except my mom, and maybe Nell, had believed that I could do it. That a twenty-three-year-old fresh graduate could start a tech firm and be successful. And all those fuckers were right. Now I was the one left begging with open hands for a big-shot company to come along and buy it so that I could pay off the loans and the money I owed the banks. At least this way, I wouldn’t lose everything.

“Who is it?” Nell asked, snapping me out of my self-pity.

“Who is what?” I asked, not understanding the question.

“You said I wouldn’t believe who’s made an offer. So, who is it?” she said again.

I had to breathe in, prepare myself for saying the words. “Preston and Son,” I said in a near-whisper, trying to trick my brain into thinking that I hadn’t said the words. Fool.

Nell gave a loud laugh of disbelief, the kind of laugh that would have escaped my lips, too, if I was in her position.

“Preston and Son? You mean, Nash Preston’s family? Are you kidding me?” Nell just about screamed into the phone. She wasn’t buying it. Just like I didn’t buy it when I saw the email six days ago. The very reason why I re-read it like a hundred times.

“Not kidding. Not something I would kid about, and get this, Nash Preston has finally taken over,” I said, walking over to the bed, where I had flung the dress earlier. I really needed to get dressed and out of the house if I was going to make it to the dinner my employees had organized. Well, soon to be ex-employees.

“He has? I thought he had given up his inheritance or something.” Nell had finally calmed down, but there was still a strain in her voice. She was still in disbelief.

“Well, his father is probably set to retire, and my guess is that he’s trying to get his son to take over. I don’t know, Nell, and I frankly don’t care.” I was irritable again, and I jerked the towel off my body and it fell on the floor in a heap at my ankles. “All I know is, Nash is the big boss over there now, and he wants to acquire my company. My baby!” I was pouting as I said the last two words. For the past six days, since I received the email from Nash Preston’s assistant, I had begun focusing all my negative energy on him.

“You sound mad. You are mad. But be honest, would you be this mad if anyone else was buying the company? Are you just mad at Nash? Does this have to do with what happened in college?” Nell asked.

I gritted my teeth. I didn’t want to hear it, and didn’t want to be reminded of that night.

“No. This has nothing to do with that!” I was pleading now, hoping she wouldn’t continue this train of thought.

“Are you sure? This has nothing to do with how hot you were for him? You should have just gone for it, Bonnie.” Nell sounded motherly, but that was the least motherly advice she could give me. Gone for it? Nash Preston? Hot, smart, sexy, popular, rich Nash Preston? I wasn’t a cheerleader, and I wasn’t a sorority girl for starters. And secondly, I wasn’t a trust fund baby and my family didn’t frequent country clubs.

“I can’t believe that is what you’re thinking about right now, Nell!” I was angrier with myself than her. She’d hit a nerve. I hadn’t been able to hide my feelings for Nash in college from her.

“Okay, Bonnie, just calm down. I know it’s hard, but someone was going to acquire it anyway. Isn’t it better that he’s actually an acquaintance?” Nell tried to be reasonable, but I wasn’t having any of it.

“I would hardly call Nash Preston an acquaintance, Nell,” I snapped, pacing around on the carpet, completely naked. “They’re just up there, in their ivory towers, bulldozing small companies like mine to the ground. This is not a friendly deal. It’s a business deal.”

“Exactly. So, treat it like one, instead of losing your mind over who is paying for it.” Nell was trying different angles to calm me down. I rolled my eyes, quickening the pace of my footsteps like I was actually going somewhere.

“I can’t. I’m just ashamed, Nell. I’m so ashamed that I have to sell to him. We were competitors in college. But I always won. I always got the better grade. And now he’s winning; he’s buying my company. The one I thought would be a huge success. He’s probably in his private jet laughing his ass off,” I said, running my fingers through my hair. It was still quite damp, and I wondered if I would have the time to blow-dry it before I left. Not if I continued talking to Nell, I wouldn’t. But, on the other hand, I really wanted to vent.

“All right. So, he’s the enemy,” she said.

“Yes. We hate him,” I offered.

“We hate him,” Nell repeated after me. She was willing to say anything to just calm me down, my ever-faithful best friend.

“So… when is it all happening?” she asked, after a second or two of silence. I wondered if she was afraid that I had hung up on her, or collapsed to a heap on the floor.

“Tomorrow. Well, we’re meeting tomorrow to discuss the terms. And, I suppose if my business partner agrees, and everything goes according to plan, it’s a done deal…” I said, my voice drowning in a sudden gush of tears that I tried to force back down my throat.

“Tomorrow,” Nell finished the sentence for me.

I didn’t have to respond to that for her to get the gravity of the situation. We had fallen into silence again. She was taking a minute or two to recuperate and figure out what choice words of encouragement she was going to offer to me while my life as I knew it seemed to be crashing down around me.

My hair was air drying itself, but I really wasn’t concerned anymore. What I looked like for the office party that evening was the least of my concerns.

“Why didn’t you call me, Bon?” Nell asked. I knew she felt sorry for me, because she always reserved that nickname in times when she had no other means of consoling me. Her voice had dropped considerably, and she seemed like she was going to break into tears. I could feel my own lips quivering. When was the last time I’d cried? I hadn’t gotten to this place by crying or being weak.

Suddenly the doorbell rang. Saved by the bell! Neither of us would have to cry now.

“Someone’s at the door, Nell. I think it’s the courier,” I said, pulling a silk robe off the back of the bedroom door.

“All right. Yeah, maybe we can meet up tomorrow? I’ll call you after my shift,” she said, as I tied the robe’s cord around my waist. I was rushing to get the door. Anything to get away from this conversation. I would throw a fit, get red in the face any day… rather than cry!

“Yes, call me. Bye,” I said, hanging up on Nell before she could say another word.

I yanked the front door of my apartment open, expecting to find the courier guy on the other side.

I wasn’t expecting the enemy, Nash Preston.

Chapter 2

Bonnie

I would have recognized Nash Preston anywhere. Those gray as slate eyes that took no prisoners. That square chiseled jaw. He was still sporting two days’ worth of stubble. How he managed to maintain that carefully constructed messy look, I couldn’t tell you. He wore a pair of casual khaki linen pants, with a gray t-shirt and a dark-checked shirt on top, with the buttons open.

He loomed in my doorway, his tall build blocking the entrance. I had to crane my neck to look up at him. The cellphone in my hand nearly fell to the floor. I tried to pull the folds of my robe tighter around my body, quickly realizing that I wasn’t wearing anything underneath it. I didn’t want him to realize that, too. He stared at me, with a look of recognition on his face, like he was glad to meet an old friend.

“Bonnie, I’m sorry to drop in like this,” he said, in that unusually calm deep voice I hadn’t managed to forget.

“Nash? What are you doing here?” I blurted, clutching the sides of my robe together. I must have been a terribly pathetic sight, in my thin silk robe, my hair damp and limp around my shoulders, my skin flushed and yet pale under the fluorescent light of the hallway. And he looked amused; his eyes had a look of nostalgic recognition.

“Can I come in?” he asked politely, as he stepped into my apartment without waiting for a response.

My mouth fell open slightly, from the shock of it, but I managed to shut the door behind me. He seemed too big, and my apartment suddenly looked very small with him in there. He looked around with his gray eyes, drinking in my possessions, the cactus on my window sill, the pile of Chinese takeaway boxes next to the sink in the kitchen. If I was pissed off before, now my limbs were shaking from full-fledged rage. But Nash Preston looked pleased. I was embarrassed because I figured he was judging me, but he simply continued to smile. Like he was absolutely comfortable in these surroundings.

“What are you doing here, Nash?” I repeated.

His hands were thrust deep into the pockets of his pants. He wasn’t fooling anyone by trying to look like a normal person though. His dark shaggy hair and that two-day stubble wasn’t tricking me. He was the same privileged billionaire womanizer I’d known in college.

But he did look gorgeous. The same athletic build and broad shoulders that instantly made me feel safe. As much as I tried to force myself to despise him, I could feel my shoulders sagging. I was softening. He’d always had that effect on me.

“I decided to come see you in person, before our big meeting tomorrow,” he finally said, training his eyes back on me. I could feel my cheeks flushing. I wondered if he knew what I was thinking. I was trying to look at him angrily, when on the inside I was turned on from him just standing there. How was he still so hot? In fact, had he gotten hotter?

“Why?” I asked, flinging my phone over on the couch beside me. I was starkly aware of my lack of clothing, especially now that he was looking at me again. I wasn’t exactly properly “put together.” It was like he was undecided whether I was clothed underneath my robe or not. The smile forming on his face told me that he was leaning toward… not. I wished I’d known he was coming. This was not the state in which I wanted to be seen by Nash for the first time after all these years.

“I thought I’d visit an old friend, check on how you’re doing. It’s a big day tomorrow; I can’t imagine it’s easy for you,” he said, his gaze dropping briefly to my breasts. I crossed my arms over them, very conscious of my nipples, which were definitely misbehaving. Something told me that he could see right through the thin silk, that he could see my nipples. I knew they were hard underneath. And this time, I had no chance of hiding them under layers of clothing. Was this really happening right now? How could I stop it? I tried to concentrate on anger instead.

“We were never friends, and you’re right. It isn’t easy for me,” I snapped, tipping my head to the side as I glared at him. I wanted him to notice that I was angry. A part of me wanted him to leave, while another part wanted him to stay so I could look at him some more. But I was consciously trying to build up my temper. I had lost, and he had won. I may have been the star pupil in college, but in the long run, he was buying me out.

“I hear that you dedicated the past five years to building the firm. That’s impressive,” he said, surprising me with a softness in his eyes. I expected him to gloat, but he was making a good show of trying to appear apologetic. I wasn’t buying it.

“You heard right. I put in a lot of effort into it,” I said, my fingers twitching as I held on to my arms. I could feel my nails digging into my flesh.

“I understand,” Nash said, his gaze dropping to my breasts again. This time, I followed the look and noticed that in my effort to keep my arms tightly crossed, my breasts had pushed up together. My ample cleavage had managed to part the robe, and I was literally thrusting my breasts in his face. The last thing I wanted was for Nash Preston to assume that I was throwing myself at him!

I gasped and turned on my heels, pulling the robe together again. He hadn’t said a word, made no comment on what had just happened. But I still didn’t want to look at him. I was angry, embarrassed and turned on, all at the same time.

Nash remained silent, giving me time to supposedly gather myself.

“Well, I didn’t have a rich daddy to give me the money I needed. I had to do it all myself,” I snapped at him, trying to provoke him maybe. Also, I hoped that I could simply pretend that he hadn’t just seen my nearly bare breasts.

“Well, I just wanted you to know that I’m sorry. I’m sorry that I have to do this,” he said, breathing in deeply. As if. There wasn’t a sorry bone in his body. I turned to him now, my face pinched with mock-pride.

“You’re sorry? You’re not sorry, Nash. You wouldn’t have turned up here to brag if you were.” The words came lashing out of me.

His brows rose, and he shook his head. He actually looked upset, and I rolled my eyes. I wasn’t falling for his act.

“Brag? I didn’t come here to brag, Bonnie. I came here to apologize. I wish I didn’t have to do this. I know how hard you’ve worked on the company and your codes,” he said, taking a few steps toward me. I couldn’t take my eyes off those large hands, the ones he was now holding out toward me. His broad chest rippled under his t-shirt, and I could feel myself going weak in my knees.

I stepped away from him, which made him stop, and I edged closer toward the wall. I didn’t want him anywhere near my breathing space. Whatever feelings I had for him in college were long gone now, replaced by rage and fury. His handsome exterior, that casual shaggy charm hid a heart of steel, just like his eyes. Nobody knew it better than I did. His gaze flickered, like he was embarrassed that I had stepped away from him. That I was treating him like a villain. But that’s the thing, I had convinced myself that he was the villain. This wasn’t about my company anymore. It was me against him.

“No apologies needed, Nash. Nobody’s died. I’ll survive. You do what you have to do, I know you’ve been trying to one-up me ever since college; now you have your chance,” I said, standing with a straight back with whatever dignity I still had left in me.

But absolute chaos was occurring inside my head. Because as he stood before me, I was imagining how crazy it would be if Nash took a few long steps forward, pinned me to the wall with his powerful body and took me right there. Focus!

“One-up you? This isn’t a part of our little game, Bonnie. It isn’t college. This deal isn’t personal, just business, and I just wanted you to know that I am sorry,” he said, not smiling anymore. He was still playing Mr. Apologetic. I wasn’t going to fall for it.

Bulldozing smaller businesses was something Preston and Son had been doing for decades. And now Nash Preston had become one of them, too. It had always been his destiny, even though he had tried to portray himself as anti-establishment, a regular hard-working guy in college. The truth was that it was in his blood, and he was just like his father. And I wasn’t about to change my mind about him now.

A surge of confidence took over my body. He might be the winner here, getting to buy my company and prove he was better, but at least I had my independence. At least I wasn’t chained to family duties. At least I got to live my own life and not the one shaped by my daddy.

“Sure. It’s just business. And now, get out of my apartment,” I growled at him.

He didn’t expect me to say that to him, so directly. What had he expected? A red carpet unrolled at his feet, a tray of coffee and bagels on arrival?

He raised up his palms in a show of defense and shrugged. “I was just trying to be polite, touch base before our meeting and clear the air,” he said, stepping away from me.

“There’s the door, Nash,” I snapped, pointing to the front door. He swung his head to look at it, and then back at me again. A flash of sincere remorse appeared in his eyes, but I wasn’t going to fall for it this time. I’d spent too much of my time in college giving him the benefit of the doubt. I had been weak and stupid back then, but not anymore.

“Take it easy,” he said and started walking away. Finally! I could feel my shoulders heaving from the growing tension building up inside me. I wanted to scream. Throw a flower pot at the back of his head. I couldn’t believe that at one point in my life, I had imagined that I was in love with this man. What an asshole he had turned out to be. I couldn’t thank my lucky stars enough.

“It suits you, Bonnie,” he said suddenly, turning to me at the door as he held it open. I couldn’t bring myself to ask him what he was talking about. I was still panting noiselessly. Neither did he offer an explanation. It had been five years since I’d last seen him. He was buying my company, and I was supposed to hate him. Yet, I felt so breathless. It would just be easier to hate him if I didn’t still lust after him.

In the next moment, Nash Preston was walking out of my apartment, gently closing the door behind him. Leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Chapter 3

Nash

I ran my fingers across the row of crisp white shirts hanging in my walk-in closet. Honestly, they all looked the same, but they were an essential part of my wardrobe. My father had insisted that I hire a stylist initially when I took over the company chair, but I was confident from the start that white shirts couldn’t go wrong. I reserved them only for work though.

I had recently gotten into the habit of waking up at six in the morning so I could hit the gym. My days were now usually very long, and the weekdays merged into my weekends with very little time to spare. Now I knew why my father was always in a bad mood when I was growing up. But this had to be done. It was my family legacy, my inheritance. I had to keep the company going even after my father retired. That was what was expected of me, and I couldn’t disappoint.

I could feel the sweat from my workout trickling down my abs as I walked around the closet. I needed the workout. Two solid hours in the gym made up for all the hours I now spent sitting behind a desk. I didn’t usually spend this much time thinking about my clothes or what to wear. But the prospect of seeing Bonnie Calhoun again had changed everything. I didn’t want to admit it, but I was a little bit excited.

Before yesterday, it had to have been at least five or six years since I’d last seen her. Just the sight of her, after all this time, had knocked the breath out of me, and I hadn’t been able to stop myself from walking into her apartment. She’d worn a silk robe, but I could picture that body underneath. Those perfect breasts, those long silky smooth legs, her shining blond hair still damp. She must have just come out of the shower. She’d looked delicious, ready to be eaten. I’d always been attracted to those flared nostrils and that spark in her eye when she got mad. And Bonnie was always mad. Short tempered. A great believer in sticking to her rigid beliefs.

In college, she hadn’t approved of my lifestyle, my fraternity ways. And I always got the feeling that she judged me for my family money. Even though I didn’t care about it back then. Maybe I still didn’t. But she always looked at me, down her long sharp nose like she thought she was better than me. That somehow, I belonged outside her moral compass, that she was too good a person to be associated with me.

I smiled as I pulled out a navy tie with aquamarine stripes. Those would match her eyes.

I still couldn’t get the image of her in that robe out of my head. And was she turned on? She had to be, given the state of her nipples. I’d always known she wanted me. With most girls, it was easy for me to tell that they wanted me inside them, that they wanted me to give them toe-curling orgasms. But Bonnie always held back. She judged me too hard and probably convinced herself that I wasn’t worth her time. Because we were so different and we came from such different places.

But that didn’t mean that her body could resist me. I could always tell that her muscles stiffened and her cheeks flushed when she was around me. An internal struggle to deny the physical attraction she was obviously feeling.

I picked out the textured cufflinks for the day from their velvet box and snapped them on my shirt cuffs. Honestly, I couldn’t wait to see her.

She had kicked me out of her apartment as though I had done something horrendously wrong. But I still wanted to see her again. See those blue eyes shoot daggers at me, her perfect white teeth biting those luscious pink lips. I wanted her to acknowledge that I had won in the long run. I was buying her company.

A nerve twitched on the side of my eye as I started buttoning my shirt. In any other case, this victory would have been sweeter. Our company was successfully acquiring a threat. A small business threat, but a threat nonetheless. Father was proud of me. I was doing my job right. But it was Bonnie Calhoun. I was doing this to a friend. To her, of all people.

Granted, she was quick tempered and always pissed at me. But I had noticed the fiery dismay in her eyes. This was really affecting her. I had seen what the company meant to her. How disappointed she was because she had failed on her own.

I sighed and looked at myself in the mirror. Tailored black pants, ivory white shirt in broadcloth, perfect navy blue tie, cufflinks, Rolex on my wrist. I was as good as ready for the meeting.

“Sir?” I was still thinking about the look in Bonnie’s eyes, when a different female voice interrupted my thoughts. I saw Sera’s reflection behind me in the mirror. Sera, in her professional-sleek bun, her tight skirt suit, her razor-sharp nose.

“Get Leo to bring the car around,” I said, tucking my shirt into my pants.

“Of course. And a woman called, four times actually since this morning. You were in the gym.” She was leaning slightly into the closet, her hand gripping the doorframe.

“A woman? Bonnie Calhoun?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. That was very unlike her, but she might be desperate now.

Sera shook her head and smiled at me through the mirror. She had been my secretary for no more than seven months, ever since I took over. But I knew her well enough by now to know that she had something interesting to tell me. Her lips curled in a way that told me that she was trying to suppress an even wider smile.

“Marjorie. Marjorie Otis,” she said flatly, waiting for my reaction.

I had to think for a second, before my eyebrows rose in recognition of that name. The woman I’d banged last Saturday. I had made the mistake of bringing her back to my place. I had a strict policy of fucking women anywhere but at my own home. It was always difficult to get rid of them in the morning otherwise. And that turned out to be true in Marjorie’s case. She refused to get out of bed, demanded breakfast, I had to skip the gym and was late to work. She didn’t believe me when I insisted that I worked on Sundays.

“What did she want?” I asked, smoothing the front of my shirt.

Sera’s smile widened, and she stepped fully into the closet, closer to me. “She wants to speak to you, but I told her you’re busy, of course,” she said in a whisper. I couldn’t help but laugh. There was nobody else around us; there was no need to whisper!

“Thank you, Sera. You’re a star. Keep that going until she stops calling,” I said, stepping away from her to make my way to the shoes.

I thought she had left, but I felt her lingering presence behind me.

“Do you need help? With picking the shoes, I mean, sir,” she asked, as I bent down to pull out a shiny pair of black Oxfords.

“No, thank you, Sera. Just get Leo to bring the car around. That’s all,” I said, sitting down on the ottoman to put my shoes on.

“Of course. I’ll see to it right now,” she said and turned on her heels to walk away.

I caught a brief glance of her swaying ass in the tight pencil skirt, but I was quick to look away. As efficient and attractive as Sera was, she was my secretary. That was another policy I wasn’t about to break. Moreover, I had more pressing matters at the moment. Bonnie Calhoun and her long legs.

Chapter 4

Bonnie

I shouldn’t have been thinking so hard about what I was going to wear. I was about to go hand my company over to that goon of a man, for God’s sakes! But there I was, blinking at my open closet at the handful of formal clothes that I owned. Our company wasn’t that kind of company. We never bothered with a dress code. The sound of Nell typing away on her phone as she scrolled her social media feed was distracting.

A dull aching throb pounded in the back of my head. I’d had too much to drink the previous night at the office party. Out of depression and desperation, I texted Nell at one point and she offered to come pick me up and bring me back home. Now I was hungover, exhausted, sick to my stomach with what I was about to do… and yet, I was stupidly worried about making a good impression on Nash Preston.

“How ridiculous is that?” I said aloud, turning to glare at Nell, who was still sprawled on my bed, her head bobbing over the covers she had pulled to her chin.

“What? That you want to look good today? There’s nothing wrong with that. You don’t need to look like a hobo yet,” she said.

I sighed and turned to scan my clothes again. This wasn’t just another one of my rants. I literally had nothing to wear.

“And about Nash Preston… I mean, of course. The man is buying your company. You should want to impress him, leave the room with dignity. It’ll be worse if you turn up in sweatpants,” she continued as I pulled out a gray dress from its hanger.

“All right I get it. What do you think of this?” I asked, holding the dress up to my body.

“That’ll do. Black pumps? Tie your hair in a bun. Professional to a T,” Nell said, straightening up in my bed.

I started undressing, stepping into the dress eventually and zipping it up. It had one of those long thick zippers that went all the way down my back, accentuating the curves on my hips and my legs.

“You look great. You’ll be fine.” Nell was trying to be encouraging, so I smiled at her, even though I knew that with each passing second I was getting closer to not owning my own company.

“I really just want this day to be over,” I said with a huff, placing my hands on my hips and pouting my lips.

“I know. It will be, and now I need to get to my own job, before someone has a stroke,” she said, suddenly jumping off the bed and rushing to the door. I smiled and shook my head at her. Nell was always late for everything.

“Best of luck, sweetie, and I’ll talk to you later. After this is all over.” She came back to give me a hurried kiss on my cheek and then she was gone. I was alone again, starkly aware that time was slipping through my fingers.

***

I wasn’t alone in the Preston boardroom, thankfully, but I couldn’t keep my feet from tapping the floor vigorously. My toes clenched and unclenched inside my black suede heels. My business partner, Peter Sullivan, and I were sitting beside each other on one side of the unimaginably large oak table. Someone had brought in a tray of coffee and breakfast Danishes and placed them in front of us, but neither of us had much of an appetite.

“So, this is it eh?” Peter said, without looking at me. I had my hands clasped together on my lap as my feet continued to shake. Peter was more relaxed, more resigned to our fate, but he had that deer-in-the-headlights look in his eyes that he couldn’t hide. The only sign of nervousness he gave off was that he kept taking his handkerchief out of his pocket and wiping his balding head.

The board room was foreboding, intimidating, and it was also a symbol of how our company was now going to belong to someone else.

“Tell me you have a great last-minute idea,” I said, looking at him sideways. He only smiled nervously and shook his head. For the past two months, we had racked our brains, gone through our accounts over and over again. We were just not making enough money to pay our employees, to keep afloat and also pay back the loans. Acknowledging that we had been a failure was the hardest thing either of us had done.

I tried to sympathize with Peter more. At least I was single. Peter was a new dad, with a six-month-old baby at home. He would have no other choice but to look for employment now. Whereas I could possibly hold back from that for a little longer if I wanted to.

I had a sudden urge of solidarity and reached for Peter’s clammy hand. The money from the sale of the company to Preston and Son would provide us with some much-needed relief. Especially Peter and his family. I couldn’t imagine being in his position.

“We gave it our best shot, Peter. We had a good four years, can’t fault that,” I said, smiling weakly at him.

He only nodded his head and then hung it from shame. Was he blaming me? Did he regret his decision to give up a high-paying coding job and take the plunge on a business venture because I had convinced him to? I gulped as I sat back in my chair. I didn’t want to think about how the failure of my company might have affected his life. It was done now. No point dwelling on it.

We had been sitting in the boardroom by ourselves for close to twenty minutes now, with no sign of Nash Preston or any of his board members. Definitely a power play, and I rolled my eyes in silence. So typical.

The door behind us flew open just then, and both Peter and I jumped in our seats. When I turned, Nash was walking through, followed by five other people. They made their way deliberately to the other side of the table.

I could feel my nostrils flaring the moment I looked at him. I wanted to be angry at him, but he looked so devastatingly handsome. He was in a tailored black suit, a crisp white shirt and the most expensive-looking navy and aquamarine tie I had ever set my eyes on. This guy really knew how to put on a show. He was a picture of success and wealth. A brilliant way of frightening the small-time players into submission. For instance, six people on his side versus our measly two.

I cleared my throat and stuck out my chin at him, as he took a plush-looking chair right across from me. Our eyes met. His gaze was gray, steely and clear. His dark hair wasn’t shaggy anymore but neatly styled to the side. His stubble was still there, but somehow it looked polished, neater. This was his daytime corporate look, and I looked away from him. He was smiling at me like I had made some sort of joke.

“Nice to see you again, Miss Calhoun.” Nash broke the silence, and I swung my gaze to look at him again. This was ridiculous. I couldn’t stop staring at him, even while he was going to deal me the hardest blow. Every time I looked at him, a part of me seemed to forget what we were all here for.

“Good morning, Mr. Preston,” I said, squaring my shoulders and trying to create the illusion of stoic professionalism. But I feared that he could see right through me. That he knew exactly what I was thinking. That in all the years I had known him, I had never once touched those chiseled abs that I drooled over when he played basketball shirtless on campus. I took in a deep breath, hoping some oxygen would drive out the strange thoughts filling my mind.

“And you must be Mr. Sullivan,” Nash said, stretching out his hand to Peter and the men shook hands across the table.

“We are delighted that you are interested in our offer. We believe you will be happy with the final figure,” Nash continued, picking up a pen, which he began to swivel in his fingers. Even the pen looked expensive, something that belonged in a museum rather than in a boardroom.

I shifted in my seat uncomfortably and shot Peter a nervous look. He wasn’t looking at me, but he had sort of sunk into himself in his chair. It looked like he was ready to give up, sign anything, just so he could see some money. I didn’t blame him; I was desperate, too.

“Before that, we were curious about what your plans for the company were. Once they merge, what do you want to do with it?” I asked, glaring directly at Nash. I was aware that all six sets of eyes on his side of the table had turned to me again, but I kept my attention focused on him. I wanted him to look me in the eye and tell me what he was going to do.

Nash’s face broke into a smile, and his gaze fell to my lips and back to my eyes again.

“I understand your concern, Miss Calhoun. But we are not legally obliged to disclose our plans to you, before or after you have signed it over to us,” Nash said, still swiveling the pen around his fingers. Where had he learned to do that? I stopped to think for a moment about how long his fingers were, how thick and sturdy they looked. He must have caught me looking, because he stopped swiveling and our eyes locked again. I had lost my train of thought.

“But I can assure you, Miss Calhoun, given that we have the privilege of being old friends, that we will take care of your employees and look after the growth of the company as our own,” he said in his calm deep voice that made me feel for a second like I was floating in it. It made him sound older than he looked, and I was dazed again. This guy was good. And when I turned to look at Peter, I realized that he was falling for the charm.

“So, you’re not going to tell us what you want to do with it, and we’re just supposed to hand it over to you?” I asked, my voice a little raised now. I realized that a soft murmur had erupted in the room now after my reaction. The five others were talking amongst themselves, while Nash was still looking at me.

“Not just hand it over to us, Bonnie. We’re buying it from you.” His voice had changed slightly. The smile had disappeared from his face. Had I managed to shake his confidence a little? I nearly smiled at that. He should have known that I wasn’t about to go down this easy.

“Isn’t it good business practice to give us a plan before we sell it to you? Even though it isn’t a legal requirement?” I continued. I suddenly felt a little brave. Those brilliant gray eyes weren’t going to slow me down. Those big broad shoulders weren’t going to scare me into submission. How long had I wanted to feel his mouth on mine? How many nights had I woken up to wet dreams of this man? Not anymore. I was going to break the Nash Preston cycle. I was determined to make myself hate him so much that I wouldn’t be able to think of him again without feeling disgust.

But Nash was still calm. He looked like he was unfazed. “This is happening way too fast. It’s only been a week since we decided to make you an offer. We haven’t had time for a plan,” Nash answered, quietly, sitting back in his chair but keeping his eyes trained on me.

“Well, then maybe we should go somewhere else. To some other buyer who is willing to give us a future plan,” I snapped, my neck burning up with rage.

He was so close to me, close enough to touch, to feel, to smell. I gulped as we stared each other down. Nash wasn’t pleased; he wasn’t smiling, and it made me feel victorious.

“Just back off, Bonnie, will you?” Peter said, interrupting the deathly silence between the two of us. I whipped my head around to look at him. I had never seen Peter lose his temper. In the four years I had known him, he was the rock and voice of reason in the company. And yet he had spoken up with some annoyance just then. My mouth hung slightly open as I looked at him.

“Just make us an offer, Mr. Preston, so we can decide,” Peter said, and I stared at him in shock. Was he really going to make it this simple for Nash?

“Of course,” Nash said, and I also detected a lightness in his voice. He was glad for Peter’s presence, because he was losing his temper at me. One of the five people sitting around him slid a file toward us. Peter grabbed it before I had a chance and flipped it open.

We both stared at the number. At all the zeros that followed the massive figure on the bottom line. Nash Preston had already signed it. Peter slowly raised his eyes to look at me. I gulped, staring back at him. My mind was racing. We would be rich. I could see the same thought running through Peter’s brain. Richer than we had ever planned to be. But at what cost?

My brows furrowed. I felt like I was selling my soul. I was giving up the only thing I had ever achieved… for what? Some money?

“Nobody else will give us this much,” Peter whispered, leaning in toward me.

I licked my lips nervously and looked at him, silently begging him for some time to think it over. I knew it was in vain, Peter needed the money. I needed the money. But I wasn’t ready to give up just yet. I wasn’t ready to lose to Nash Preston just yet.

I turned to look Nash, who sat with his fingers steepled, his elbows folded on the oak table. His gray gaze pierced me. His face was blank. Handsome but expressionless. What was he thinking?

Chapter 5

Nash

Bonnie Calhoun was dressed in a way that I had never seen her before. In some sort of tight gray dress with sharp formal shoulders and quarter-length sleeves. But her breasts looked huge in that dress, juicy and well-proportioned, and I couldn’t stop staring.

I didn’t mean to. Not when her fingers were clutching my pen tightly, hovering over the dotted line of the contract in front of her. I noticed the way a few strands of golden wispy hair had come loose from her tight bun. She looked like she was trying to wish it away. She was focused so hard on it, I was almost afraid that she would make the papers spontaneously combust.

Her breath softly blew those fallen strands of hair off her face in a lulling sway. There was a deathly silence in the boardroom. Not one of my people were speaking, and her partner, Peter, was glaring at her. He was willing her to sign, while Bonnie was taking her own sweet time with it.

I clenched my jaw. I wanted her to sign, for the sake of my company. For strictly business reasons. But personally, I didn’t want to have to do this to her. She was struggling against it. When she challenged me about the plan, it made me uncomfortable. I wanted to stand up, walk around the table and just give her a big hug. Stroke her back and tell her it would be all right. But I knew it wouldn’t be all right. Nothing could console her. Bonnie Calhoun didn’t like to fail, and she had done just that.

“Just do it, Bonnie.” Peter’s somber voice floated through the room. He was trying to be gentle, but she had already spent the past five minutes just staring at the papers.

She shot him a look that made him back down. I nearly smiled. I had never met a woman as fiery as Bonnie before I met her in college. And I hadn’t met one since. It was good to see that she still had that fire in her, despite the circumstances.

“If you would like some time alone, we have a separate meeting room that we could move you to,” I said, breaking the silence.

Both Bonnie and Peter looked up at me. She was shooting daggers at me with her baby blue eyes. While Peter just looked grateful that I had said something.

“Thank you for the offer, Mr. Preston, but I think we should just get this done. There isn’t anything to discuss anymore,” Peter said in a resigned deep voice. Bonnie shot him a look again, but he looked away from her. The poor man.

She was still struggling. Breathing in deeply and then out. Her breath shook strands of her hair. The tips of her fingers had turned a bright red from the pressure she was putting on the pen in her hands. She licked her lips. Her small bubblegum tongue stuck out, and I felt something move in my pants. How amazing would it be to have that mouth on me? On my cock. I cleared my throat, and our eyes met again.

“Bonnie?” I said, trying to hide the thought I’d just had. I shouldn’t have been thinking about her body, undressing her with my eyes, while she was in the middle of the biggest crisis in her life. But I couldn’t help it. Our time apart had made me forget how much I’d wanted her in college. How she made me hard at night when I thought of her. I hadn’t expected to see her again.

“I’m doing it! Just give me a minute,” she snapped at me, licking her lips again.

I stared at her some more. Why did she think she was better than me? Why had I never been able to impress her? Was it because she hated my family and what they stood for? Because she was secretly attracted to me? I knew I turned her on.

The scratching sound that the pen made on the paper jerked me out of my fantasies. She was signing it.

Bonnie chucked the pen away from her after she was done. It went rolling down the length of the table and then fell with a soft thump on the carpeted floor.

“Bonnie! Seriously!” Peter rebuked, before bending down to pick the pen up.

She was staring at me, her blue eyes narrowed and darkened. Her plump pink lips were pinched. Her cheeks were blossoming to a red like a rosebud. She was pissed. Again.

“That’s done then. Shall we shake on it?” I asked, standing up.

Peter stood up beside her, while she remained seated, refusing to comply with anything that I had to say.

“Excuse her,” Peter apologized for her, and extended his hand to me. We shook and then I turned to Bonnie again. I didn’t want to acknowledge what this meant. The possibility that I might never see her again. I wanted her so bad. I wanted to fuck the living daylights out of this woman. I had wanted to do it since college, and now there was an opportunity again. Or was there? She looked angry enough with me to kill me if we were alone. I didn’t think she was in the mood for fucking. She never had been.

“Bonnie?” I said. This time, she stood up resignedly. I noticed the way her eyelids fluttered as she caught one of my people pulling the file toward them.

“Congratulations, Nash. You now own my company,” she said and finally extended her hand to me.

I couldn’t smile. I couldn’t bring myself to. I nodded my head as gently as possible and stuck out my hand to meet hers.

Our skin touched. Her hand was small, delicate, almost too fragile for me to grasp. How could a woman who had that mouth have such a delicate hand? It threw me a little.

She was looking at me a little defeatedly as well. Like she was unsure of what to say, where to look. She was embarrassed in her failure. And there was no other choice but to concede to me. It made me uncomfortable, seeing her like this. Seeing her suffer. But it had to be done. I had done her a favor. Nobody would have offered them that much money for that sinking ship.

Bonnie pulled her hand away and I felt a sudden disappointment, because I wasn’t touching her anymore.

“Your company is in safe hands,” I said, as confidently as I could, buttoning up my suit jacket. She was following my every movement with her eyes. With those same piercing blue judgmental eyes that I was always so aware of. There was never any way to escape that look.

“Ready to go?” Peter asked beside her, but she didn’t turn to look at him. She was busy trying to suffocate me with her sharp gaze.

“Bonnie, do you mind if we have a word in my office?” I said, just in time. Just when she was about to look away from me.

“Why? What else do you want to take from me?” she asked, and it made me smile.

I shook my head and breathed in deeply. “I just want to catch up, in my office? Please?” I said, walking toward the door. My people had begun shuffling out of the room, and Peter looked like he was desperate to leave as well. Bonnie and I were the only ones still lingering for some reason, for the most obvious reason. She couldn’t hide her desire for me. It was burning her up. Just like it was burning me up. She didn’t want to agree to go with me, but I knew she wouldn’t be able to stop herself.

“I’ll catch you later then, Bonnie,” Peter said, and neither of us looked at him as he walked out of the room, leaving us alone.

Alone with Bonnie Calhoun again. I could barely control myself. I wasn’t sure how long I would be able to keep my hands off her. Some decorum needed to be maintained, surely. All her life’s work, her sweat and blood, now belonged to me.

“Lead the way?” she said, arching one brow. Of course, I was going to lead the way. I was going to have her in my office, alone.

Chapter 6

Bonnie

I couldn’t believe Nash Preston’s office. What a load of pretentious poop, I kept repeating to myself. But the truth was that the office was a prime example of tasteful elegance, and I was only kidding myself. Even the gray lace table runner on the coffee table looked like it had been carefully selected to match the interior. All the lamps in the room were in the style of street gaslights. Nash Preston had a good eye for design and decor. I remembered that he had always wanted to be an engineer or an architect. What had happened to that?

I was standing in the middle of an oval room with no actual walls. It was all glass and, as far as I could tell, this space stuck out like a conservatory from the rest of the building so that when I looked out, there was large open empty space with a transcendent view of the San Francisco skyline. Not to forget that we were on the fortieth floor. My heart was racing from just looking out. It felt like I was on some kind of jaw-dropping rollercoaster ride, and we were both going to fall to our deaths within moments.

“Your place looks fancy,” I said, turning to look at him. Nash was standing behind his sturdy desk, with his palms on the top, leaning in like he was on a mission. I tried to not look at his face too much. We were alone and quite close to each other. I didn’t want him to know just how much I wanted him.

“You look fancy,” he said, and his gaze dropped from my face to my breasts to my belly and then to my legs. I knew what he was referring to. He had never seen me in a dress like this before, but I wasn’t going to acknowledge it. What did he know about me? He hadn’t seen me in five years. Things changed. I could have changed.

“You must be very pleased with yourself,” I replied instead.

Nash breathed in heavily, before walking around his desk toward me.

I held my ground, unwilling to let him see the effect he was having on me. Every step he took toward me made me quiver in my shoes. I admit I had fantasized about him even after college. I was jealous of all those women he slept with. I hated him because I wanted him. I admitted all that. I just didn’t want him anywhere close to me. I was so afraid of what I might end up doing.

“It pains me to have to do this, Bonnie. You have to see that,” he said. Before I could move away, he had placed his large hands on my shoulders. He squeezed me gently, almost affectionately, while still holding my gaze. My breath had stopped in my throat. I felt like I was about to explode. What was he trying to do?

“But maybe we can find a way to soften the blow?” he asked and my eyes grew wide. I didn’t want my brain going there. What was he trying to imply? How did he plan on softening this blow? Did he mean he wanted to sleep with me? Did he think he could fix all this with his cock?

I tried to step away from him, but he kept his hands tightly gripped on my shoulders.

“Just hear me out,” he said, holding me back. My heart was thumping wildly against my chest. He smelled of pine, a masculine musky scent that I couldn’t quite place. Was it his aftershave? His clothes? His cologne? Or did Nash Preston just always smell this divine?

“I don’t know what else you could possibly say to me to make this better,” I said, the resolve in my voice weakening. He was holding me; our bodies were just inches apart. I wasn’t going to be able to control myself for very long. It was all going to come crashing down around me.

Nash was smiling. Almost like he felt sorry for me. Like I was some kind of an injured puppy and he was going to be my superhero master. A rush of anxiety mixed with rage took over my limbs and I felt them stiffen under his grip. But he wasn’t about to let me go.

“I want you to come and work for me,” he said, leaning in closer. My breath was jagged; I knew he could tell what I was feeling now. He was doing it on purpose. His lips lightly grazed the side of my cheek. His words weren’t making sense to me. On any other day, in any other place, if he wasn’t touching me; I would have revolted against this suggestion. But not today. I couldn’t find the physical strength to actually push him away, or react to what he had just said.

“What kind of work?” I asked, almost shy now. My skin was hot under his touch, I could feel the wetness between my legs growing. He was so close. I had never been this close to him before. This was like a fantasy come true. I could almost picture those chiseled abs, the narrow naked waist under the clothes he was wearing.

When I looked back up at his face, his gray eyes were trained on my lips. He was pleased with my reaction; a soft smile was lingering on his face.

“We can discuss that later, can’t we?” he said in a whisper again, and this time he purposely drew his lips closer to my cheek. I felt his hot breath on my skin, on my eyelashes. My own breathing was rigid and strong, almost like I was panting. His hands began to slide down from my shoulders, tracing the length of my arms. When he reached my wrists, he held on to them tightly.

My feet were like jelly. I still couldn’t move. I should have stepped away then, saved myself. But I couldn’t.

“I could sure use you,” he said, smiling at me. His eyelids had grown heavy, while his grip on my wrists strengthened. He was pulling me closer to him now, even closer. I felt his hard chest against my breasts as he brought me to him. I gasped, and then tried to suffocate the sound, but he had heard me. The smile on Nash’s face widened.

“For the benefit of my company, of course,” he continued, in that calming deep voice of his. It was like a hypnotizing chant, his voice. I could feel my own eyelids flickering, beginning to droop. I was only seconds away from giving in to him. I could barely even remember where I was. Pressed against Nash Preston, my emotions were chaotic.

Then he let go of one of my wrists, and placed that hand on the small of my back. Pressing me even closer to him, if that was possible. I felt like my lungs would explode; I could hardly breathe anymore. I tried to tell myself that this was some kind of game he was playing, but it was too late now.

I was under his spell.

Our eyes locked. I could see what he was thinking. He wanted me naked. He wanted to taste me. And I wanted to taste him. I wanted to scream and confess how much I had always wanted him. There was no use denying it anymore.

“Your talents shouldn’t be wasted somewhere else. At some other dead-end job,” Nash continued. But I wasn’t really paying attention anymore. None of the things he was saying mattered. I was living my college fantasies of being in Nash Preston’s arms. The next stage of the fantasy involved him ripping my clothes off, pushing me to the floor and fucking me hard. Making me come over and over again, forcing me until I was out of breath and passed out.

What I wasn’t expecting, was for him to kiss me.

He pushed his hand forcibly on the small of my back so that my lips met his with a smack. And then he was kissing me, slowly. Nothing about Nash Preston had ever made me think that he was a slow kisser. But here he was, his lips gently exploring mine, his tongue not yet making a move to find a way into my mouth. I was melting in his arms. This was too good to be true. I had forgotten why I was here, what time it was, I was busy living my fantasy.

His mouth tasted of strong peppermint, and his lips were full and gentle. His hand remained on the small of my waist, and the other one was slowly trailing up my torso. When his fingertips closed on my breast, I gasped again, against his mouth. I wanted him to squeeze it, pinch my nipples, tear off my dress. I was so hot for him. I had waited so long for him. But Nash was taking his time.

His hand only lingered for a few moments on my breast, before it moved up my neck until he was cupping my chin. He was sucking on my lips delicately now, and I felt dizzy. I didn’t think I could breathe anymore. I pressed myself closer to him. I could feel his growing cock under his pants. Right against my thigh. It was right there, so close. I could peel down his pants in seconds.

Nash pulled away from me suddenly, leaving me gasping for air.

“It’s nice to see you again after so many years, Bonnie,” he said, turning from me and walking back to his desk.

What the actual fuck! My mouth was hanging open; I could feel a dull throb on my lips where he had been kissing me for so long. Nice to see me after so many years? Was this some kind of Nash Preston version of greeting all his old college pals? Was this what he intended to do with Nell, too, if he saw her now?

He had returned to his desk and was looming over it, seemingly arranging a pen stand casually.

“Umm… what?” I had finally found my voice, and he looked up at me. His gray eyes were clear, not foggy like my own dazed ones. He had a casual demeanor, as though nothing had happened. Like he hadn’t just kissed me. Like he hadn’t just felt my breast.

“I said, it’s nice to see you. I’ve thought about you in the past years, wondering what you were up to,” he added, his face breaking into a friendly smile.

This guy was beyond me. I couldn’t wrap my brains around what was happening. I knew there were goose bumps on my arms, and I tried to hide them by crossing them over my breasts. His gaze dropped for a moment to my cleavage and then he looked up at me again. So, he wasn’t fully made of steel, then.

“I’m glad to hear I crossed your mind, but what just—” I was saying, but he interrupted me.

“I just offered you a job, and maybe you should think about it. Head of the programing team here. Freedom. Money,” he continued, fixing a steady calm gaze on me. I was starting to think I had imagined it all, like none of the kissing or touching had even happened.

“Are you serious?” I asked, narrowing my eyes on him.

“Of course, just sleep on it, will you? You have nothing to lose,” he said, meeting my gaze with nonchalance. Did he think he had won for some reason? Trumped me? As my harsh breathing subsided, I tried to figure out what the hell had just happened.

Chapter 7

Bonnie

There was a knock on the door just as I opened my mouth to say something.

“Come in,” Nash said in a commanding voice, and I turned to look.

A woman walked in, her high stilettos clicking the marble floor as she moved in our direction.

“Mr. Montgomery asked to send these files over to you, sir,” she said confidently. I noticed immediately the way her hips swayed in her tight pencil skirt. She had a thin blue silk blouse tucked into the skirt and her waist might as well have been non-existent. She looked too good to belong in a workplace.

“Ah, thank you. Bonnie, this is my secretary Sera,” Nash interrupted my thoughts, but I continued to follow this woman’s walk as she passed me and walked straight up to Nash. She stopped very close to him, with her back turned to me, as though she was trying to ignore my presence in the room.

“Hi,” I said, forcing a big smile on my face.

Sera turned her head over her shoulder, just an inch, to give me one quick glance. “Nice to meet you, Bonnie,” she said and then turned back around to Nash. She had thick chocolate-brown hair that she had tied in a messily loose chignon to one side of her head. A carefully constructed delicate look. And what was her problem with me anyway?

“Thanks, Sera. And please feel free to patch Bonnie through to me whenever she calls,” Nash said, and then looked at me with that same knowing smile on his face. He was still on the same subject. He wanted me to sleep on his job offer. Was he actually being serious about this whole thing?

“Of course.” Sera gave me another dismissive glance before looking back at Nash with her large innocent dark eyes.

Nash smiled at her and then looked at me again. “In fact, Bonnie, are you available to accompany me to a charity event tomorrow evening?” he asked, surprising me even further.

“I thought I was going to that,” Sera was quick to say, even before I had a chance to process that information. My eyebrows arched up. I was detecting some serious hostility from this woman, who was still standing facing Nash, with her back turned to me. Wasn’t she just his secretary?

“Yes, you were, but now you’re relieved of your duties, Sera, if Bonnie agrees to come with me.” Nash smiled at her and then at me. Was he unaware of the way Sera was staring at me? At the obvious fact that she wanted to go to this event. That she wanted him to take her and not me.

“Yeah, sure, I’ll go,” I said without thinking, mostly because I wanted to see the look on her face when I said that. Sure enough, the daggers had come out. She turned to me fully now. Her bright red lips were stretched to a thin line, which otherwise were plump and luscious. But she was too mad at what was happening to remember to look beautiful.

“Great, I can visit my folks then,” she said, and I detected a hint of sarcasm. Something told me that visiting her parents was the least of perfect Sera’s concerns. Nash Preston was more on her radar than her family. But she had composed herself. I was the only one to be privy to her agonizingly angry looks. She turned back to Nash, and I saw the wide toothy smile she flashed at him. God! Even her teeth were perfect. A few loose strands of dark hair fell messily over her face as she leaned across him, reaching for a stack of papers on the far side of his desk.

I raised an eyebrow as I watched her. She could very easily have walked around him. But she chose to stretch her body across the desk, sticking her big round butt up in the air, for full display.

Nash didn’t seem to notice, or at least he pretended to not notice.

“That’ll give us a chance to discuss the position. And you’ll get to meet some of my employees who could become your colleagues very soon,” Nash continued casually, as though there wasn’t a sexy woman leaning right in front of him, with her ass directly in his face. I still had my eyebrows arched. Either he was used to this, or he just didn’t care. He had probably banged her anyway. She wasn’t anything new to him. Typical Nash Preston.

I couldn’t control the jealousy coursing through my veins. Perhaps more so now because he had just kissed me. I wasn’t crazy, right? You don’t just touch someone’s breast because they’re an old friend and you’re glad to see them!

I cleared my throat and nodded. “Of course, yeah, sure thing.” I was fumbling with my words, because it had just struck me. I had agreed to see him again, when I should be staying as far away from him as possible. Working for his company? That was out of the question. I didn’t need to sleep on it to know that it wasn’t happening.

But the look on Sera’s face, when Nash asked me out and I agreed, was priceless. I would have done it all over again, just for that.

Sera had straightened and was lingering beside Nash, seemingly shuffling through the pages in her hand. Nash had stuck his hands deep into the pockets of his pants and was looking at me like he had nothing more to say. He was still smiling though. Nash Preston was always on point.

“All right then, I’ll see you later,” I said, taking in a deep breath.

“See you tomorrow. I’ll pick you up,” Nash pulled out the chair behind his desk. Sera was still lingering beside him, like she wanted me to leave so that she could spend some time alone with Nash. I nearly giggled from watching her make such a fool of herself. Hadn’t she figured it out by now? Nash Preston wasn’t that kind of guy.

“In fact, would you mind leaving your phone number with Sera, so that I can call you if there is a change of plans?” he asked, settling into his chair. He said it off handedly, like it was just a business transaction.

“Sure thing,” I said and smiled at Sera, who looked visibly upset. This would mean that she would have to see me out, and she might not get the alone time with Nash that she was hoping for.

I felt slightly victorious as Sera walked past me, leading me out of Nash’s office. I followed her with a glow on my face. My body was still reeling from the kiss and having Nash’s lips on me, but I was also having some fun with Sera’s anxiousness.

“Bonnie, good seeing you,” Nash said again, just as I was at the door. I turned and found him sitting behind his desk, watching me walk out.

“See you tomorrow,” I said, recovering my voice finally, and then I was alone with Sera in the hallway.

“Write it down on a piece of paper and I’ll hand it to Mr. Preston’s chauffeur,” Sera said immediately, walking ahead of me and not bothering to turn as she spoke. I was following her; my gaze instinctively dragged to that big swaying butt. She had the most perfect hour-glass figure and she walked like she was a ballerina, with a ramrod straight back, her head held delicately on her shoulders like it was a prized possession. She had to be terrible in bed.

“Where can I find this piece of paper?” I asked as we came to a stop at a desk several feet away from Nash’s office. It had her name on a metal plaque. Seraphine James. Even her name was fuckable, I thought, and rolled my eyes.

“Here,” she said, handing a small sticky note to me and a pen. I smiled at her, winningly, and then scribbled, wondering how much money I could bet Nell that Sera would pretend to have lost my information.

“All done, have a good day, Sera,” I said and walked off before she had a chance to say anything else. Even without looking, I could sense the intensity with which she was glaring at the back of my head. But as I walked away from her and toward the elevator doors, I was realizing more and more that I needed to think long and hard over the events of this absurd day.

Chapter 8

Nash

I couldn’t concentrate on the file that Montgomery had sent me. It had only been a couple of minutes since Bonnie had left my office, and I could still taste her lips on mine. I felt feverish from excitement. She was so small and luscious in my arms. Her breast had felt as juicy and delicious as I had imagined. But I’d had to hold back. I had to give her time. These things couldn’t be rushed, and especially not now during such a delicate time.

I smiled when I remembered how flustered she was, how her cheeks were flushed and how her eyes looked heavy and dazed. I knew it. I always knew it! Bonnie Calhoun had only pretended to hate me. Deep inside, she wished I would fuck her hard. And who was I to deny her something she wanted? Wasn’t that what I was good at? Fucking women. Making them scream.

I heard a knock on my door, and I shifted in my seat uncomfortably. I’d grown hard just thinking about her, about the kiss…

Sera walked in, again. “Sorry I couldn’t get rid of her sooner. I had to think of a quick excuse to come in,” she said with a smile on her face. That same naughty smile that told me she had something devious planned. My brows furrowed. I didn’t know what she was talking about.

“Earlier,” she stopped in her tracks and pointed one delicate finger back to the door, “with that Bonnie woman.”

Realization dawned on me, and I smiled and shook my head. “Oh, right. No, that wasn’t necessary. I invited her to the office, I wanted to speak with her. She’s an old friend,” I said, flipping through the pages of Montgomery’s file.

“So, you actually meant it when you said that I should patch her through to you when she calls?” she asked, looking confused.

“If she calls,” I corrected her, “and yes, I meant it. There’s no need to hold her off like the other women, Sera. Like I said, she’s an old friend.”

Sera remained standing where she was, several feet away from my desk in the center of my office. I didn’t want to ask her to leave, but I did want to be left alone so that I could think my thoughts about Bonnie in peace.

When she hadn’t spoken in a while, I crooked my neck to look up at her. She had her hands clasped together, looking like she was trying to find the right words to say. She was trying to breach a sensitive topic.

I slapped the file shut and sat back in my chair. I didn’t want to imagine what she was going to say. I really didn’t want her to go there.

“And about tomorrow’s event,” she began and a disappointed sigh escaped my lips.

She had caught on to it, and she suddenly became nervous, like she didn’t want to displease me.

“Look, Sera. I’m sorry if you were looking forward to it, but I need to take Bonnie as more of a business move. I’m trying to hire her, as you must have figured out,” I explained as politely as possible. I hadn’t expected this reaction from Sera, of all people. I was now suddenly afraid that I had led her on in some way.

“Of course, I’m sorry. I just meant… I was just making sure that she isn’t one of those girls I need to stonewall, for you,” she said defensively, forcing a smile on her face. Which I could see didn’t belong there.

I didn’t want to upset her. She was a brilliant secretary; I couldn’t possibly function as flawlessly at work without her. She knew my schedules, my likes and dislikes… in fact, pretty much everything about my life. Was this really just about taking her to the May Fair?

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked, standing up.

She smiled at me again, this time in the more natural professional way that she usually did, and it filled me with a little more confidence. Hopefully, she wouldn’t take my change of plans to heart after all.

“I’ll leave you to it; I’ll be at my desk,” she said and walked hurriedly from my office.

I sat down with a thump on my chair, running my fingers through my hair. I was exhausted from all these feelings. Just from seeing Bonnie today. From having her in my arms.

Bonnie had always meant more to me than the rest of my women. She was the reason I had turned out like this in the first place. Why I couldn’t have one decent relationship with a woman that wasn’t based simply on sex. Bonnie Calhoun was the only woman who’d challenged me intellectually and emotionally, and I realized I’d been looking to find that again ever since.

I had to stop thinking this way. I had to stop going soft. Bonnie’s reaction to my kiss was purely sexual. She wanted my body and hated the rest of me. That was clear to see. From the first day we met, nine years ago. It was evident how she felt about me, as a person.

The question was whether I was willing to give her what she wanted, just satisfy her hungry craving for my cock. I mean, how difficult could it be? I was almost a professional at this anyway, making everything all about sex.

Chapter 9

Bonnie

I couldn’t shake an image from my mind — not the one where Nash Preston’s lips were tightly molded to mine in his office — but the one from six years ago. The day I decided I’d had enough of pining for him.

In college, I was widely involved with social clubs and groups, enthusiastically organizing events. Nash was the exact opposite. Captain of the college basketball team, surrounded by a horde of cheerleaders, and living the high life. The only common ground was that we were both equally excellent students. I didn’t know when he had the time to study. Between doing body shots on Friday nights and banging chicks to the wee hours of the morning. That didn’t stop me from crushing on him.

It had started as a crush, a mild innocent crush, which I couldn’t help because he was the most gorgeous man I had ever seen. But it soon became much more than that. I pretended to hate him. We were competitive students in class, and I giggled at his womanizing ways to my friends behind his back. But in the privacy of my own thoughts, I wished that Nash would look at me the way he looked at those other women. That he wouldn’t simply think I was some studious dork. That he would find me attractive and want to sleep with me.

The only person I had hinted this to was Nell. But even she couldn’t have guessed at the intensity of my feelings for Nash. She figured it was a phase, a small crush that would end the moment I went on a date with him.

So, that fateful evening, it was Nell’s idea. She convinced me I should ask him out. That it was uncharacteristic of me to keep waiting for a man to make the first move. I agreed, on the promise that she wouldn’t tell anyone else about it.

So, I put on a dress. I still remembered that dress. A new red-sequined cocktail dress. I did up my hair so that it fell in curling waves around my shoulders. I tried to ignore the way the dress rode up my legs and slipped into sky-high red stilettos, too.

I knew where to find him. Where Nash and his buddies always hung out. Pete’s Pub, just off campus. When I walked in, I was immediately reminded of why I stayed out of places like those. Noisy, filled with drunk college students acting irresponsibly, loud music and the smell of pot wafting in from the restrooms. But I had decided not to chicken out. I was going to find him, I was going to ask him out on a date if that was the last thing I did.

I spotted Nash at the bar, and my heart started beating fast. I still remembered that feeling because I’d felt it yesterday when I opened the door of my apartment and found him standing on the other side. It was a dizzying feeling, even though I was only staring at the back of his perfect dark head.

As I weaved through the crowd, getting closer to this guy I had obsessed over since the beginning of college, I could now see more clearly what he was doing.

Nash Preston had his hand right up Melissa Meyer’s skirt. Yes. I saw that happening.

Melissa Meyer was the head of the cheerleading squad and a girl who Nash had allegedly broken up with at least four times in the past two years. And yet there she was, perched on a bar stool next to him, and he had his hand up her skirt. Melissa’s hands were pressed down on her lap, telling me that she was enjoying herself. That Nash wasn’t just touching her thigh. Her eyes were pressed shut, and she was biting down on her bottom lip.

The dim lighting in the pub, the large throngs of people pressing down around me, might have hidden them from other people’s sight, but not mine. It was plain as day what was going on. And they weren’t trying to hide it either.

I glanced from Melissa’s pleasured face to Nash’s amused smile. It disgusted me. I was going to throw up. I couldn’t believe that I thought I was in love with this despicable man.

That image had scorched itself in my brain. I could never get it out. Every time, after that, when I thought I couldn’t bear to keep my feelings for Nash in check, I recalled that image. Of Nash’s hands shaking vigorously under Melissa’s skirt, her closed eyes. I had seen something that I should never have seen in the first place. But at least it helped me get over him. Or so I thought.

And now that image was confused with the kiss we’d shared. Or rather the kiss he’d forced on me.

“You know, maybe you were just still drunk,” Nell interrupted my thoughts.

We were sitting in the drive-through parking lot, munching on our greasy burgers and fries.

“You mean from last night?” I asked, sipping noisily on my milkshake.

“Yeah, like maybe you were still drunk from last night and you didn’t know what you were doing,” Nell said, scrunching up the tissue paper that the burger was wrapped in.

“I wasn’t drunk, Nell. I was of completely sound mind,” I said, gulping the milkshake down. There was no excuse for what had happened, as much as Nell attempted to make me feel better about it.

“It was just a kiss anyway,” Nell added and I jerked my head to look at her.

“A kiss like that? He touched me,” I said and a smile formed on her face. I knew what she was thinking.

“But you enjoyed it,” she was quick to say.

“Of course, I did. But that isn’t the point. What is his game?” I said in a louder voice. I didn’t want to talk about how much I had enjoyed it.

“His game? Nash Preston is known to just do what he wants. He wanted to kiss you, so he did,” Nell continued matter-of-factly, and she did have a point.

“So, am I just supposed to forget it? He seemed to have just forgotten it the moment it ended,” I said, raising my hands up quizzically in the air.

Nell shrugged. “As long as you enjoyed the kiss, and as long as you’re doing what you want to do, why does it matter?” she said, but I wasn’t satisfied. I wasn’t sure what I was looking for here.

“I mean, you haven’t had sex in a while, Bonnie. Take what comes to you. Especially if it’s Nash Preston. I know I would,” she added, wiping her greasy hands on her jeans.

I scrunched my nose and pretended to gag. At least there was some comic relief, but it only lasted a few moments. I couldn’t think straight.

“I don’t want to complicate things,” I said after some silence. Nell was nodding her head as she gazed out in the dark, into the empty parking lot.

“I know what you mean. I remember the crush you had on him in college. Do you still feel that way?” she asked, in all seriousness. My first instinct was to vigorously shake my head, but I wasn’t sure if I could lie very smoothly to Nell. She would see right through me.

I shrugged my shoulders instead, I didn’t actually want to say the words. The truth was that I didn’t know what I was feeling myself. Whether this was just a resurgence of a crush, whether it was just a jumble of emotions because he had bought my company…

“Either way, right now, all I want to do is piss that Seraphine James off,” I said and we both were laughing again. There was some truth to that. She had thrown me a little, with her appearance so soon after our kiss. And you could say that I had partly even agreed to the date the next night because I wanted to trump her.

But had she not been there, would I have said yes anyway? Despite the scene from the bar with Melissa, was I strong enough to reject Nash?

“What are you thinking?” Nell asked, and I licked my lips. I’d never told her about that night, just that I had changed my mind and that Nash Preston wasn’t worth my time.

“Just that this could end in disaster for me. And being with him goes against every shred of belief I hold dear,” I replied, in a quiet calm voice. Who was I kidding? Being with him? Knowing Nash, he might not even remember to pick me up the next night.

Chapter 10

Nash

I was sitting with my right ankle on my left knee, and my foot was tapping the floor. There was a huge guided mirror in my father’s home office, and I kept looking up at it. My father was a stickler for appropriate clothing, so I was continuously making sure that my tie was in place, that my hair didn’t look messy.

Other than that, only Bonnie Calhoun was on my mind.

Bonnie Calhoun, the one who got away.

In college, she was the demure-looking blonde who had an inner fiery redhead. Long legs, waist-length golden hair, big shapely breasts that she hid under conservative blouses and plaid shirts. She was a worthy contender in class, and a vocal opponent outside. It was plain to see that she detested me, and my friends. She’d turn her nose up if I passed her in the halls. In class, she would make a big show of ignoring my presence in the back seats. And not once did she attend a single game.

Bonnie and her friends never came to Pete’s Pub. And the only time I ever saw her socially was at some classmate’s house party when she remained in the corner, gingerly sipping soda from a glass and pretending to not have fun. When she thought nobody was looking, I caught her slowly swaying to the music.

Bonnie Calhoun was a delight to look at and an even bigger delight to compete with in class. She was right; we were never actually friends. But then, who really is in college?

Throughout our years together, she was always in the back of my mind. Every time I fucked a girl, I imagined Bonnie under me when I came. If I ever spent a night alone, I jerked off to her, picturing her bouncing breasts as she ran to catch the bus. She was my ideal woman. The woman I knew I should never touch or bang, because I was so afraid of proving myself wrong. I would never be able to live up to her expectations. I would never be good enough for her. I was set in my ways, and the best thing to do would be to leave Bonnie Calhoun alone.

I remember that red dress though. The one she was wearing when she walked into Pete’s Pub that night, toward the end of college. I remember it because I had been fooling around with Melissa Meyers, and I knew my fingers still smelled of her. Melissa liked doing things like that, kinky things out in the public. She got some kind of thrill out of it. And I was only too willing to comply. I hadn’t expected to see Bonnie there that night though, not in my natural habitat.

But she was walking away from me. I had always wondered if she saw me with Melissa, if she had caught us in the act. Because Bonnie was weaving through the crowds of people in the pub, like she was trying to get away. For some reason, I decided to follow her. Something in me had snapped that night when I saw her. She looked troubled, lost, confused. I didn’t want to compete anymore, I wanted to throw in the towel in that moment. Confess my feelings for her. I was going to follow her. I wanted to talk to her. Ask her why she had put on that shimmering red dress that made her blue eyes dance.

As I tried to catch up with her, push through the crowds, I could hear Melissa calling out to me, stunned. But I had eyes only for Bonnie, who was fast disappearing out of view. I had an incredible urge to spill all, to confess everything, and tell her how I felt.

But she was getting away. She had burst through the pub doors way ahead of me, and when I finally got out, I could hear her heels clicking on the pavement as she continued to run. And good sense started to finally fill my brain. What was I doing chasing Bonnie Calhoun?

It had been a moment of weakness, and if I had a chance to confess my feelings for her, I would have ruined everything. I would have made it impossible for her to remain my ideal woman. To have her on a pedestal. And I was sure she would have rejected me anyway.

But now I had my chance again. Had I picked her company to buy because I saw her name on the list of partners? I told myself it was pure luck. That chance had brought us together again, but now I was older and I didn’t want to lose my opportunity again.

I knew now that there was no such thing as an ideal woman and that I would be stupid to miss an opportunity to fuck her.

“Hello there, son,” my father boomed in his deep throaty as he walked into the room, and I instinctively stood up, fixing my suit jacket.

Father looked like he was headed to a meeting with world leaders, even though he was retired now and not expected to do anything besides play golf and attend charity events. Sharply dressed in a three-piece suit, with a red handkerchief sticking out of his breast pocket, he walked over to me with long confident steps. We shook hands. He had never been much of a hugger.

“Good to see you, Father,” I said, clearing my throat. He had sort of caught me off guard, dreaming about Bonnie.

Father walked away from me and sat down behind his desk, like he was getting ready to conduct a business meeting. That familiar feeling of nervousness crept up every time I was around him. I was always anxious to please him, but not today.

“I hear that the deal went well?” he asked, unbuttoning his suit jacket.

I took the chair across from his desk and sat down, nodding. I knew he liked to keep himself informed, but I wasn’t sure how in depth his questioning was going to be. I wasn’t in the mood to make conversation.

“It did indeed. They agreed to the offer,” I said with a smile, and Father guffawed.

“Of course they did. What other choice did they have?”

I felt the back of my neck heat. I could picture Bonnie’s disappointed eyes, how hurt she was when she signed the papers.

“And I heard that one of the partners is an old college friend of yours?” Father asked, keeping his clear gray eyes trained on me. I wasn’t sure what he was trying to figure out, but I could see that he was making some assumptions.

“Yes, she is. A classmate,” I answered, shifting in my seat. His steady unwavering gaze was making me uncomfortable.

There was a strange pause in the room, while he continued to stare at me. I tried to avoid his gaze, rage building up inside me. This man had forced me to take over his company and now he was trying to run it from the comforts of his own home. I wanted to stand up and leave. But I had never done anything like that before, and I wasn’t sure what his reaction was going to be.

“I’m glad to see that things are going so well, Nash,” he said, suddenly breaking the silence. He was smiling at me proudly. I gulped, trying to push my anger with him back down my throat.

“Will you be attending the May Fair tonight?” I asked, standing up. I wanted to get out of there. I didn’t want his patronizing approval anymore. I was the one who was running the company, and there was no need for me to report to him any longer.

Father looked up at me and shrugged. “I don’t need to anymore. But maybe I will.”

“I’m bringing Bonnie Calhoun as a date. My college friend whose company we just bought,” I said, buttoning up my jacket again.

Surprise flickered in his eyes. He didn’t think I should be getting involved with her. He was going to say something, but I interrupted him.

“Have a good day, Father. I’ll see you at the ball,” I said and walked out of his office without waiting for a response. I’d had enough of him and his assumption that he could treat me like a puppet. I couldn’t believe how weak I had been all my life, seeking his approval. Some things were going to change around here, starting with my relationship with my father.

Chapter 11

Bonnie

Nash had mentioned that it was a charity gala, which meant that I had to dress appropriately. I had never attended one of these before; consequently, I again had nothing to wear.

On the bright side, I didn’t have an office to go to anymore either, so I could scour the stores for something to wear.

“Think elaborate, show-stopping, sexy,” Nell had said over the phone that morning. I wasn’t sure what any of those words meant, but I was going to take her word for it. Not like Nell knew what she was talking about. How many billionaires-only charity galas had she attended in her lifetime?

Eventually, I bought something that fit my budget and looked remotely decent and I returned home to have a long relaxing bath. I felt like I deserved it for the rollercoaster of emotions I was going to experience that night. It was a given.

Well-bathed, appropriately relaxed… I began getting dressed.

Finally, I stood in front of my mirror, not entirely sure if this classified as being over or under dressed. All I knew was that I was about to fall short somehow.

I’d picked out a burgundy off-shoulder gown, with a mermaid-cut skirt that fell delicately down my hips. It had no embellishments, nothing too fancy, other than that it had a slit down the side so that my left leg was revealed every time I took a step. I kept my hair tied up, in a tight bun with the locks neatly pinned up away from my face. My only accessory was the gold earrings that had once belonged to my mother.

For makeup, I kept it simple; a dark burgundy lipstick to match the dress, and a more neutral look for the rest of my face. I didn’t want to appear over-eager. And now I was worried that Nash was going to regret inviting me to this thing. That was, if he turned up in the first place.

He hadn’t given me a time, and I was ready by seven, sitting on my bed, waiting for a honk downstairs or the ring of the doorbell. He knew where I lived; he had turned up here a few days ago. But the question was whether he had changed his mind.

My phone buzzed beside me and I picked it up, noticing that my fingers were quivering a little now. It was a text message from an unknown number.

Be there in five. Come down, it said, and my heart raced out of control.

I sucked in my gut, smoothened my hair and gave myself the once over. There was nothing left to do but to take the plunge. This was happening. I was going to see Nash again.

***

Nash stepped out of the car when I walked down the steps in front of my apartment, walking carefully in my heels. I was so afraid of falling over and making a scene. But I lost all concentration when I set my eyes on him.

Nash was standing with his hand on the door of a car so expensive I didn’t recognize the make, holding it open, and he looked more dashing than ever, if that was even possible.

In a black tuxedo and crystal cufflinks, the man looked like a million dollars. His hair was neat and styled to the side, adding a softness to his face. His eyes were a clear mysterious gray. His face looked sharp, like he was cut out of marble. He seemed even taller today for some reason, and I craned my neck up at him as I approached.

“I wasn’t sure if you were going to change your mind,” he said, and I nearly melted. That was what I had been thinking about him! But I wasn’t just going to say that.

“I’m a woman of my word,” I said, realizing that my cheeks were flushed.

“You look hot as hell,” Nash said.

I lost my voice. I intended to return the compliment but I couldn’t. The words were stuck in my throat. If I told him the truth about his good looks, everything else might come tumbling out. So, I only threw him a weak smile and stepped into the car.

The chauffeur in the front seat wished me a good evening and then a few seconds later, Nash was in the car with me. Sitting beside me. Our legs were almost touching.

His distinctive scent filled the space, and I breathed him in, wondering if I’d ever smelled anything so sensual. I wondered if I could just throw myself at him, force him to kiss me. But Nash was looking at his phone, checking something with his brows furrowed. The car started and my heart nearly collapsed from over-exertion. This was another dream come true. We were going on an actual date. The kind of evening I’d imagined in my college years, but knew would never happen. Because I wasn’t the kind of girl he was in to.

“We’re raising funds for Breast Cancer awareness. My family has been involved in the cause for the past fifteen years, since my mother passed,” Nash said, looking up at me.

“Your mother had breast cancer?” I blurted and immediately regretted it.

Nash’s face didn’t change. It remained rigid and expressionless, which always drove me nuts. I could never guess what he was thinking.

“Yes, she did. When I was in my teens,” he said and my stomach dropped.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t know all those years in college,” I said, clasping my hands together on my lap. He was making it so hard for me to be mad at him. When we were alone, it was easy for me to forget what circumstances we were meeting under now.

“There were a lot of things you didn’t know about me in college, Bonnie.” Nash turned his gray eyes on me, and I looked away. I couldn’t face him. I needed a few moments to catch my breath and recuperate. His nearness was having a strange effect on me.

“And I’m sure there were a lot of things I didn’t know about you,” he added, and I managed to turn to him again. Despite what we were talking about, and even though I knew it was very inappropriate, I wanted to grab that shirt and rip it off his body. I wanted to feel his mouth on mine again, his hands on my breasts.

“We weren’t exactly friends in college,” I said.

“You could say that again.” He smiled, looking calm and natural, while I felt like I was floating away inside.

“I’m glad you agreed to join me. I wanted to show you my gratitude for giving up your company,” he said and placed his hand on my knee. The heat of his hand made me tingle from head to toe. That same hand had touched my breast. I didn’t move my leg. I wanted him, and besides, I was frozen to the spot.

“I didn’t have a choice. You had a look at our finances,” I said, gulping.

Nash’s hand remained on my knee, casually. And then he gave it a tender sympathizing squeeze. “I hope you’re not beating yourself up about it. It’s just business. It happens,” he said, staring right into my eyes. I was convinced he knew what I was thinking. That he was too close for comfort. That I wanted him to rip my clothes off. But he looked unaffected.

“I still have my brain, can’t buy that,” I said, stupidly.

Nash smiled, and I blushed. It had only been a few minutes, and I had already embarrassed myself.

“It’s your brain I’m after. Which is why I want you to come work with me,” he said, moving his hand away. I felt my nipples harden; I was growing wet just looking at him. I couldn’t stop my brain from imagining what he could do to me.

I couldn’t find my voice to answer him. His proposition was ridiculous. I could never work for him; it would be humiliating. But the thought of remaining in contact with him, seeing him every day… I had to admit it intrigued me.

The car zoomed through the city, and we had reached our destination before I could formulate any sort of answer.

Nash was quick to step out of the car, and I waited anxiously for him to come around and hold the door open.

I could barely move my limbs when I saw him with his hand extended to me, waiting for me to take it. It was sublime, like a dream; this couldn’t be happening.

Bright camera flashes blinded me the moment I stepped out. I almost stumbled in my heels, but Nash caught a hold of my hand.

“Sorry about the cameras. The event is heavily covered by paparazzi,” he said in my ear as he held me close. I clung to him, in need of support while also swaying under the dizzying effects of being so close to him. Nash’s scent was all around me; his arm felt rock solid and strong where I held him. He was leading me down a red carpet to the entrance of a grand hall.

I had never attended anything like this before. The red carpet we were walking down was lined with cameras, paparazzi and reporters on either side. Nash was a natural beside me, smiling and waving at everyone. I lingered beside him, still clinging to his arm like I was ready to fall flat on the ground. My heart was racing. I was worried about how I looked and if I was going to manage in those heels. Most of all, I couldn’t believe that I was with Nash Preston.

We walked into the ballroom, an elaborate colonial-styled room with a plush interior and crystal chandeliers. Smartly dressed men and women walked around in circles, talking in whispers in groups, while uniformed wait staff served them hors d’oeuvres from silver trays.

“Oh, my God, is that Mary Celeste?” I asked, shocked. I was like a starry-eyed school girl, looking around in awe upon being invited to a party for adults.

“It is indeed,” Nash said beside me, raising his hand to wave at the award-winning film star. I was ready to give up and call it quits. I was nervous and shy in these surroundings. So, this was the world that Nash Preston belonged to. How marvelous. We were worlds apart.

“And there’s Pat Comway,” Nash said, and waved to a man at the other end of the room. Pat Comway, Nash knew the playwright! My father would be so delighted to hear that I saw Pat Comway in person. I was giggling to myself, not quite believing my luck.

Chapter 12

Bonnie

I stood a few steps behind Nash as he spoke to an older gentleman in a tuxedo. From the low undertones of their conversation, I could tell that they were talking business. I looked around the room instead, trying to keep my brain occupied so that it wouldn’t explode.

The gala was grand beyond words. Star-studded, celebrity-filled and more elaborate than anything I had even seen on TV. I was definitely underdressed for the occasion.

“Come with me,” Nash said suddenly and placed a hand on the small of my back. I was on alert again. His face was very close to mine as he started leading me, taking small steps, smiling around him. Everyone in the room seemed to know him. They all wanted to speak to him, but Nash was visibly keeping his distance. Trying to avoid as many conversations as he could. He tried to wave, smile and shake hands and then walk away. Could he be behaving this way for my sake? So that I didn’t feel left out? I hadn’t known Nash Preston to have a sympathetic bone in his body.

“Where are we going?” I asked, almost laughing from my giddiness. The multitude of champagne I’d been served could possibly be going to my head. I was strangely happy. As much as I had detested this world in college, I was enjoying myself now. I had forgotten I didn’t belong here. I was happy just having my arm entwined with Nash’s.

“My best friends. I see them there,” Nash said, gesturing ahead of us. Two handsome men in equally polished tuxedos were standing in the corner of the room, sipping whiskies and laughing together.

“Best friends?” I asked, turning a confused look at Nash. I hadn’t seen these guys before.

“Do you not remember them? Casper and Vince were my frat brothers,” he said, leading me a little quicker now. Realization dawned on me. Best friends. Frat brothers. No, of course I didn’t recognize them.

The two men turned as we approached them.

“Nash!” the one with the sandy blond hair and blue eyes cried.

“Casper! How are you, man?” Nash said, embracing the guy in a bear hug.

I slunk up behind them, aware of the other man’s eyes on me. This one had dark hair like Nash’s, but his was graying at the temples. He seemed like the most serious one of the bunch.

“And who might this be?” he said, interrupting Nash and Casper’s hug.

“Vince!” Nash said and hugged him, too. “This is Bonnie.”

Vince and Casper exchanged looks, and my eyebrow arched in suspicion. No way that these frat guys recognized me when I didn’t recognize them.

“Bonnie Calhoun,” Casper said and extended his hand to me. Shocked, I shook his hand robotically.

“Do I know you?” I asked, and Vince laughed loudly.

“You were the ace engineer. Everyone knew you,” he said and stuck his hand out at me, too. I shook Vince’s hand with more suspicion mounting inside me. Neither of these two were in any of my classes, and I had never been introduced to anyone from Nash’s fraternity. I threw Nash a look of confusion, and he shrugged at me innocently.

“What? Did you think you were well hidden and out of view in your classroom?” Casper asked, and all three men laughed.

“I wasn’t hiding. I was studying. You know, fulfilling the whole purpose of college,” I replied, a smirk forming. In college, I would have been too nervous to speak to guys like these. Now look where I was!

“And what did you think we were doing?” Vince asked, a look of mockery taking over his dark features.

“Playing beer pong and trying to fuck anything in skirts,” I said, arching an eyebrow and crossing my arms over my breasts.

The three of them laughed in unison. Vince threw back his head, and Casper clutched his stomach. For some reason, these boys thought I was funny.

“This one has a potty mouth,” Casper said to Nash.

When Nash turned to look at me, it was my turn to shrug.

“So, what are you doing here?” Vince asked me, in all seriousness, taking a long sip of his whiskey.

“Paying for my sins,” I smirked and they laughed again. It was like they couldn’t get enough.

“You should have attended those beer pong parties you were talking about. Nash, you should have brought her.” Casper thumped Nash’s back.

“What makes you think that he could have brought me? We barely knew each other in college,” I was quick to correct him. I wasn’t sure why I had said that, but a sudden urge had made me blurt it out.

“That’s right. We didn’t. In fact, we still don’t. I bumped into Bonnie yesterday and invited her,” Nash explained, keeping calm. He didn’t break a sweat as he spoke.

“I see,” Vince said in an even voice. He seemed to have detected the undercurrents between us.

“Well, we need to catch up with some people over there. See you kids around,” Vince said, thumping Casper’s back as a subtle indication to take their leave.

“On for next Saturday?” Casper asked over his shoulder, as the two of them began to walk away.

“Bring the beers this time, Casper,” Nash said, shaking his head and breaking into a laugh.

When he turned to me, he caught me staring at him.

“What?” he asked, shrugging his shoulders.

“Bumped into me yesterday?” I said, widening my eyes.

“Did you want me to tell them about our merger?” he asked, tilting his head like I had been a naughty child.

“What exactly have you told them about me?” I asked.

Nash grinned and caught my hand suddenly, pulling me away in a different direction.

Chapter 13

Nash

I led Bonnie through the groups of guests at the gala. I wanted us to be alone again, and now her small hand in mine made me feel like I would do anything to just have her in my arms.

“Where are we going now?” she asked behind me.

I didn’t turn to look at her or reply. I wasn’t sure I wanted her to see my face. I didn’t want her to see how much I wanted her. How turned on I was. She hadn’t done anything to turn me on. But then Bonnie Calhoun always had that effect on me.

The minute she had stepped out of her house, I’d felt myself go hard. Her skin was soft and pale, almost the color of a peach. Her burgundy dress was beautiful in its simplicity, and her bare shoulders looked delicate and delicious enough to eat. Her shining hair was tightly bound at the back of her head, and her eyes were large and blue. I could very easily get lost in them.

I led her outside, to the balcony at the back of the ballroom, which overlooked the elaborate country club grounds. When we were outside, I shut the door and locked it.

She seemed to be out of breath. It could be because she was nervous, or because we had been walking fast. I had never known Bonnie to be nervous; she plunged into everything head on. Nothing scared her.

When I turned to look at her, she was standing a few feet away from me. The moon was clear and bright in the sky, casting a silvery shadow on everything.

“This is beautiful,” she said softly, walking over to the edge of the balcony and leaning over. The view of the gardens seemed to amaze her. Even in the dark, we could see where the summer flowers had bloomed in geometrical beds. I could see the fine golden hairs at the back of her neck and I wanted to touch my tongue to them.

That old familiar feeling of wanting her, but pushing her away was returning. She was too precious to touch.

“So, what’s going on?” she asked suddenly, looking up at me with a wide smile on her face. She had her hands on the banister, still leaning slightly forward. As tightly as she had tied her hair in a bun, some naughty blond locks had escaped and were now falling in front of her face. I wanted to wrap them around my fingers and yank her face up to look at me, so I could kiss her.

“I just wanted to catch a breath. There is too much politeness in that room,” I said with a laugh, pushing my hands into the pockets of my pants.

Bonnie smiled at me. “So, tell me, how do Casper and Vince recognize me from college? I don’t ever recall meeting them.” Her eyes were a clear blue in the silvery light that surrounded us. I wondered how they might darken if she took my cock in her hands. I wanted her to touch me. I wanted her to take me in her mouth.

“I don’t know what you thought of yourself back then, but you were pretty vocal. And everyone knew you. I haven’t said anything to them in private, Bonnie,” I told her, watching as she now moved away from the railing and over to my side.

Every time she took a step, a slit in her dress revealed her long pale leg. It glistened in the moonlight, and all I could think about was what it would taste like if I ran my tongue over it. Bonnie was silent for a while, contemplating what I had just said.

“I suppose you have a point. I didn’t think very highly of myself in college,” she said in a gentle whisper. Like she was speaking more to herself than to me. I took in a deep breath and followed her with my eyes. She was walking around in dreamy circles, like she was a princess in her own rose garden. It brought a smile to my face.

“Nobody does. But I’m surprised you didn’t. You always seemed so sure of yourself,” I told her. Our eyes locked, and this time she didn’t pull her gaze away from me.

“I thought I was a nerd. And I’m equally surprised that you’re saying this. I wouldn’t have thought you had any insecurities,” she said, entwining her hands together in front of her.

I laughed and shook my head. “Are you kidding me? I had so many expectations to live up to. Family, friends, myself…” My voice was drowned by the lump that was rising in my throat. I couldn’t believe I was saying all this. To Bonnie, of all people. How had this happened?

“Is that why you took over your father’s company? I remember you used to tell everyone that you wanted to start your own thing. That you wanted to be an engineer, travel the world,” she said and our eyes met again. Hers softened, the softest I had ever seen them. I hadn’t expected to find that much comfort in Bonnie’s eyes. I never thought she would understand.

“I did. But I have a responsibility and a duty to my family business. So, that’s what I’m doing,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. There was no way that anyone was going to see an ounce of weakness in me.

Chapter 14

Bonnie

Nash looked self-assured as he spoke. His eyes were gray and harsh as he focused his gaze on my face. He had his hands thrust into his pockets and stood in front of me with his shoulders squared and his feet spread wide apart.

Yeah, he looked like he was sure of himself and what he was saying. That he didn’t mind taking over his father’s company.

“So, did you get to travel much? Do you miss being an engineer?” I asked, hoping that he might reveal himself a little more.

I couldn’t pull my gaze away from him. He looked devastatingly handsome standing there, looking at me. Everything that I had dreamed about was coming true. Except that Nash Preston didn’t actually have feelings for me. If he did want me, he wanted me for sex.

“I do. But it’s my duty—” he began to say.

“To inherit your business,” I completed the sentence for him, not wanting to hear him lie again.

Nash took a step toward me, and my body responded. “You think you have me figured out, don’t you, Bonnie Calhoun?” he said in a deep husky voice, as he drew closer. He was mocking me. He had a smile on his face. I craned my neck to look up at him. Our bodies were only inches apart. I could reach up and touch his face if I wanted to, but I was holding back. My fingers were trembling, and I hoped he couldn’t see them.

“No, I never said that. I just wanted to know if you’re happy in your current situation,” I managed to say, remembering at the last minute what he had asked me.

Nash’s smile widened, and he kept his eyes trained on me. You’re right,” he said softly and raised a finger. He used that to touch the tip of my nose gently. My heart had begun to pound, what was he doing? Was this just old-pal-friendly interaction for him again? My mind was racing with wild ideas, while my body was reacting to his touch.

“It was a sacrifice. To give up my engineering career. To give up traveling the world,” he continued and now his finger was trailing down. From my nose, to my upper lip, to my lips, down to my chin. I couldn’t keep staring at him anymore. I had to shut my eyes. I gulped as my skin trembled beneath his touch. My lips parted of their own accord.

“But it was all worth it,” he whispered, bringing his lips close to my ear. I gulped again, completely lost in the sensations. I had no idea what he was talking about anymore. None of it mattered. His finger on my face, that was all that mattered.

“Like I said, it’s just business.” His voice was like a lullaby in my head. He was putting me into a trance. My body had begun to sway, my nipples were erect and yearning for his touch. So many years. I had waited for this moment for so many years. I didn’t even think this could happen.

Nash’s finger moved up again, from my chin toward my lips. And this time it stayed there. He was stroking my parted lips with his finger. My face was turned up to him, inviting him, telling him more than I wanted him to know.

Then his finger slid into my mouth. I tasted the salty course texture of his skin as he slid it to touch my tongue. I moaned softly, imagining instantly what it might be like to have his cock there instead. He pulled his finger out, and my eyes flew open.

Nash was smiling at me. His gray eyes had darkened.

“You seem eager,” he said and his gaze dropped to my breasts. Was he imagining my nipples, the ones he had probably seen through my robe? Could he see them through the dress?

“Dance with me,” he said suddenly, snapping me out of my paralyzing sexual reaction to his presence. Nash grabbed me by my waist and swung me around. He took my hand and held it up, leading me in some ballroom dance I didn’t know how to do.

Some classical music was floating out from the ballroom inside, along with the chatter of voices, but Nash was dancing to the steps of his own tune. His back was straight, his hand clutching mine gently, while his other remained on my back.

I was out of breath. I could feel my cheeks burning up. What had just happened?!

Why was he so hot and cold? Why did he keep pushing me to the edge and then violently hauling me back? I could see that he was teasing me. He knew how madly I wanted him. How turned on I was. And he kept drawing me in to see how much further he could push me.

But the dancing was having a calming effect on me. Even though I didn’t know what I was doing, I continued to cling on to his arm and follow his confident steps.

“I haven’t done this in years,” he exclaimed in my ears, laughing a little as he carried on.

“I haven’t done this ever,” I said and we were both laughing. Somehow it was easy for me to forgive him for what he was doing to me. For the havoc he had wrecked on my body and mind. I was simply happy to continue dancing with him, swaying in his arms to some made-up music. I was in no rush for anything else. As hard as I tried to not think about it, I couldn’t help but hope that maybe, just maybe, Nash Preston wanted more than just my body.

Chapter 15

Bonnie

The music stopped suddenly, or perhaps it didn’t. But Nash had stopped moving.

“Why did you agree to come here?” Nash asked, when I least expected him to. I had been so lost for the past few minutes, in our rhythmic dancing motions, that it could very well have been several hours. My face was on his chest, my eyes were closed. I could feel his beating heart against my cheek.

When I heard the words, my head jerked up and I looked at him. Nash’s eyes looked a dark gray, nearly black and his face was harsh. He was glaring at me like I had done something wrong.

“Because you asked me to come,” I said, at a loss for words. Had he not wanted me to come? What had I done wrong? I was afraid that I had displeased him. I was afraid that our moment was going to end and he was going to push me away. That all this had just been a fantasy.

He dropped my hand, so now only my other hand on the fabric of his jacket was keeping us connected. I didn’t want to lose that touch. I had come so close to having him. It was impossible to bear.

“I asked you, yes. But why did you agree? I didn’t expect you to say yes,” he said, after some moments of silence. He looked like there was some sort of internal struggle going on inside him. Like he didn’t want to look at me anymore. I was worried that he thought he had made a mistake. That he despised me after all.

“Did you not want me to say yes? Didn’t you want me to come?” I asked, aware of the strain in my voice. I had never sounded this desperate, this vulnerable before. I knew I was leaving my heart bare. If he wanted to, he could peep right in and see what the truth was. I felt naked and exposed under his glare.

“Damn you, Bonnie Calhoun,” he growled in a voice I had never heard before. I gasped because I felt his hand on my belly and the force with which he pushed me. My body swayed and my back pressed against the cold brick of the banister. He had pinned me to it.

“You’re going to pay for coming here. You’re going to regret saying yes,” he mumbled and my mouth hung open.

Nash loomed over me, leaning my body backward so that my torso was now unsupported. My head was bending over, hanging over the rose bush in the garden below. His face hovered over mine, his eyes locked on my face. Behind his head, the moon created a halo around his hair and in the clear night sky, I could see all the stars.

My heart was beating hard against my chest, as his hand traveled from my belly, where he was holding me, up my torso, to my neck. Gently, just barely grazing my skin, until he reached my jaw.

Our breaths locked together when he kissed me. This time his kiss was hungry, like he had not planned it and hadn’t been able to control himself. He was right. He was making me pay. But I didn’t regret it, not for a moment. Nash’s mouth on mine was the biggest high I could ever have. And I wanted more.

The same peppermint breath, and this time his tongue found its way into my mouth. I was breathless with desire and my hands sought out the buttons on his jacket.

“Not so fast,” he said, pulling away from me. His hands caught mine, and he yanked them away from his clothes. He wasn’t going to let me undress him. But I so desperately wanted to feel his bare skin under my fingertips.

But then his hand was on my waist again, trailing down this time. Over my butt, which he squeezed. And then his fingers found the slit in my dress. I gasped again when I felt his hand on the inside of my thigh. He was feeling my skin like it was a piece of cloth that he was studying the texture of. I wanted more and more, and his hand trailed upward toward my throbbing wet core.

“Are you regretting this yet?” he asked, looking at me with his darkened narrowed eyes.

I shook my head, my voice caught in my throat. Regret? Was he kidding me?

His fingers only lightly grazed my wet panties, and I arched my back, thrusting my body toward him. He caught my right breast with one hand, and with his other he pulled my panties aside.

I knew what was going to happen next, but I still didn’t expect the feeling. The surprise and the explosion of pleasure when Nash thrust two of his fingers inside me. Sliding them easily, but purposefully. My body quivered, shaking against his, and he squeezed my breast.

“But wait, there’s more,” he said with a devious smile, thrusting his fingers in and out in a quick rhythmic motion. I shut my eyes, clutching his jacket with both my hands. I craned my neck, my head still hanging over the railing, my body draped over the edge. Nash held me to him, while his fingers continued to slide in and out of me. My feet were barely touching the ground.

Within moments, I knew I was going to come. The anticipation, all those years of wanting him… and now, when the moment was here, I couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Nash, I…” I raised my head up to look at him. My eyelids were heavy and drooping. I was in a daze of pleasure. My body was doing all the talking.

“Come for me, Bonnie,” he whispered, increasing the speed of his thrusting. He was stroking me there, in my core. He had found the spot that was going to make me come. My nails dug into his flesh as I winced. Throwing my head back again, I curled my toes in my expensive heels as I came.

But Nash didn’t stop. He held on to my breast with one hand, and the fingers of the other still worked inside me.

My breasts heaved, pressing against his chest as he remained over me. When my breathing began to normalize a little and I opened my eyes, he started pulling his fingers out of me. That smile on his face was wide and satisfied.

“Show me what you can do,” he said and stepped away from me suddenly. The smooth material of my dress slipped back into place as he took a few paces away from me.

I could still hardly believe it. My body was reeling from the explosion that had just occurred. I bit down on my lip as I watched him.

Nash Preston in his expensive tailored suit, with those perfectly punishing eyes, with that square jaw, his arms at his side. He was asking me what I could do? I had only fantasized about this moment before.

I fell to my knees, still keeping my face tilted up to him. Nash was grinning, looking down at me with expectation. His erection thrust against the front of his pants. My vision had adjusted well to the darkness by now, and I could see how big his cock had grown.

“Not until you show me what you have,” I said, arching my back, with my palms on the floor of the balcony.

Nash gave a short laugh. He was amused, or was pretending to be, because his face gave away how turned on he was. His eyes were glazed over, and he was glaring at me with a fixed determinedness. Within moments, he had unbuckled his pants, unzipping them so that they fell to the floor in a heap around his ankles.

No boxers, which meant a full view. And that cock was even more than I had imagined. This man had everything. He grabbed himself, pointing his throbbing rock hard cock at me.

“Now you see,” he said and I nodded, sitting up on my haunches. My back was straight, as I reached both my hands to the back of my head. I shook my hair as it tumbled down in a golden curtain around my shoulders, barely grazing the back of my waist. Nash’s eyes glimmered as my hair fell.

Then I reached for the nearly invisible zipper on the side of my dress. While I pulled it down, I kept my eyes on Nash. He was stroking himself, harder now, watching me with a harsh manic glare. Just like me, Nash was out of his mind.

My breasts popped out in full view as I slid my dress down. It bunched at my waist, as I remained on the floor, looking up at him.

“What are you going to do now?” Nash asked. His voice had grown hoarse, and I could see that he was struggling. I had barely done anything yet, and he was already losing control.

I grabbed my breasts with both my hands. With my thumbs and forefingers, I pinched my nipples. They were hard and sensitive to the touch. I winced and threw my head back from the feeling. When I straightened, I saw that Nash’s hand was working away at his cock. That massive velvety cock that I wanted inside me. I had just had an orgasm, but I wanted more. This time, I wanted him to use his cock to make me come.

“Damn, Bonnie, fuck,” Nash growled under his breath as he watched me tease my nipples. My hair fell in waves over my bare shoulders as I continued to pinch and pull my nipples. Keeping my eyes on Nash, I imagined his mouth on them. I was so close to coming again.

I heard him grunt, and then he was coming. His neck grew red and thick, and he kept his glazed ferocious eyes on me as he orgasmed. His cock moved in his hand. I was entranced by his orgasm. How absolutely powerful he looked. How strong and athletic the muscles on his legs were. How his cock looked so big even though his hands were also massive.

Nash grunted again, as he finished. His free hand shot out, and he grabbed the banister to lean on it. His breath was choked up; his neck was still red. And I remained sitting on the ground, with my dress bunched up at my waist.

Nash looked at me, panting. Was I supposed to say something? Was this going to turn out to be another one of those moments when he pushed me away?

He smiled, and I almost cried out with the gush of emotions I was feeling.

“I wonder what boring things the others are up to?” he said and I couldn’t help myself, I burst out laughing.

Nash smiled and bent forward to pick up his pants. I took his cue and started sliding my dress back up. Well, at least he wasn’t going to be rude about it. Maybe Nash Preston wasn’t the big asshole I always thought he was. But it had only been a few minutes since we both came. It could have been too early to judge him yet.

“Should we head back in and mingle with the gentry?” he asked, zipping up his pants. He extended a hand to me, which I caught to help me back up. I beamed at him, a happy satisfied smile.

“Lead the way, good sir,” I joked and he gave me his arm. I must be dreaming.

Chapter 16

Bonnie

The way Nash kept a firm grip on my waist as we walked around the ballroom made me feel like this wasn’t an act. That through some stroke of luck, Nash Preston was actually interested in me. Attracted to me. And I could finally live my wildest fantasy.

He shook hands with a couple of people, and introduced me to some more celebrities. Our encounter on the balcony had made me strangely confident of myself. I felt less like a bruised puppy who he was being charitable toward, and more like an actual date. Is this what Nash Preston did on all his dates? I wasn’t judging. I was just glad it had happened.

A sudden cheer in the crowd drew my attention from my otherwise distracted thoughts. I realized I was still clinging to his arm, while several people had turned to look at us in unison. Then my eyes went to the man on the small stage at the front of the room. He had clearly mentioned Nash’s name or something, because now people were clapping, looking at us.

“I have to do this; will you be okay by yourself?” Nash said, looking over at me. I was confused, still dazed, but I nodded my head. I was conscious of eyes on us, as Nash left my side and began walking toward the stage, fixing the cufflinks on his wrists.

This man had just made me come. I couldn’t get that thought out of my head as I watched him walking up the steps and shaking hands with the MC. Those fingers had been inside me, I blushed. It was our little secret.

Then the man was saying something again into the mic and I decided to pay attention. The bright stage lights were on Nash now, as he stood beside the MC. He was the most handsome, dashing man in the room, and he had just jerked off to me on the balcony. I couldn’t stop myself from biting down on my lip.

“The Preston family has made the largest donation for our very worthy cause, as they do every year,” the MC was saying. My eyebrows shot up. Nash had made a donation already? He hadn’t mentioned it to me.

People around me were clapping and cheering, and I instinctively clapped as well.

“Luther Preston’s son, Nash, is here to represent the family this year. And he has very kindly donated a sum of three million dollars for this spectacular diamond necklace,” the MC was now holding up a long rectangular blue velvet box.

The crowd erupted in applause again as my eyes widened. Had I heard that right? Nash had donated three million dollars? He was standing humbly to the side, with one hand thrust into his pocket, smiling at the MC.

The man was quick to snap open the velvet box, and the crowd around me gasped and sighed when the diamond necklace was revealed.

“The famous Antoinette, designed by none other than Devos Jewelers in Paris,” the man added, while people continued to applaud. I couldn’t believe what I was looking at.

“It has belonged to Lady Marseille’s family for two generations, and she has very graciously donated it to our cause.” The man was now speaking directly to an old lady in the crowd. Everyone turned to look at her. I could only see the back of her snowy white head as she held up a champagne glass to acknowledge the applause she was receiving.

“The necklace is set in platinum, with 181 carat diamonds in triple strings,” the MC drew our attention to the necklace again. It sparkled wildly under the stage lights, catching my eye as I looked at it dreamily. It was stunning, and my hands robotically continued to clap.

“And now, Mr. Preston would like to say a few words,” the MC said, handing the mic over to Nash, who took it, with that charming smile on his face that I knew was melting several hearts in the room.

I couldn’t stop blushing as I looked at him. I wasn’t sure what I was more excited about just then, the fact that I had seen his cock recently or that he had just bought this beautiful piece of legendary jewelry.

“Thank you, Mr. Rubio, and thank you, everyone. As you all know, my father and I have been deeply dedicated to this cause ever since we lost my mother to breast cancer fifteen years ago. We are indebted to the organization for the progress they make each year in research and donations. I would also like to thank Lady Marseille, who very kindly donated this beautiful diamond necklace to the cause, which I will now gift to a very lucky lady.” Nash was speaking like a natural. He was good on stage, very charming and all eyes were on him. And then his last two words jolted in my ear.

“Bonnie Calhoun, will you please come up on stage?” Nash said before my mind could fully register what he had implied.

The clapping continued, as several people turned to look at me. It was vastly noted that an outsider from their billionaire-circle had accompanied Nash to the gala. It wasn’t surprising, therefore, that all eyes turned to me now. I was stunned into silence, shaken and staring at Nash on the stage.

“C’mon up, Bonnie. Don’t be shy,” Nash said with a slight laugh, and some people in the crowd cheered.

I gulped and started walking toward the stage, my hair flowing behind me now as I made my way. I hadn’t bothered to pin it up in a bun after the balcony. There were goose bumps on my flesh as I climbed the steps, trying very hard not to trip.

“Congratulations, Ms. Calhoun, very lucky indeed,” the MC said into the mic, as Nash walked over to me, beaming from ear to ear.

“Nash, seriously…” I said, keeping my voice low. He walked around me so that he could place the necklace around my throat.

“I had to buy something,” he said, in an equally low voice, and I barely heard him. I felt the coolness of the stones sting my skin when he slipped it around my bare neck.

The crowd was applauding again.

“Turn around, madam, you look stunning,” the MC said and I had no other choice but to face the crowd with a three-million-dollar diamond necklace around my throat. I was blushing deeply, giving Nash a nervous smile as he stood beside me, like a proud parent.

“Thank you, Mr. Preston; thank you, Ms. Calhoun. Now, we should move on to the next item,” the MC said.

Nash stretched out his arm toward the steps, indicating that I should leave the stage. “After you,” he said gallantly, and I walked quickly, desperate to get out of the limelight.

I tried to maintain composure as I weaved through the crowd, because several eyes were still on us. Nash was following me, still stopping to shake hands with people he knew. Eventually, I came to a stop when I found a little clearing in the crowd. I turned to look at him, the heavy diamonds still weighing me down.

“I really can’t accept this, Nash,” I said immediately.

He was smiling at me, his gray eyes sparkling. “It looks lovely on you, Bonnie. Really, keep it, please.” His voice was earnest, more gentle and humble than I had ever heard it before. What was going on? Did he feel guilty for buying my company? Did he want something else from me? I couldn’t wrap my brain around it, which only made me more nervous.

“It doesn’t matter how it looks, Nash. I just can’t accept a thing like this,” I continued, still speaking in a hushed voice. People were turning to look at us, and I didn’t want to make a scene.

“Bonnie,” Nash said and placed a hand on my waist, “stop worrying about things. I know you detest this world, but it’s for a good cause and it’s a gift. I don’t expect anything in return; you can be sure of that.”

I gulped as I stared into his clear gray eyes. How could I accept this necklace from him? How had all this happened? I wanted to take his word for it, that he wanted nothing in return, that he wasn’t just playing a game.

“Forget about it for a bit, and lets just enjoy ourselves for the night,” he said, pulling me closer to him. And he was right, it was so easy to forget about everything else when I was with him.

Chapter 17

Nash

Bonnie wore that diamond necklace with grace and elegance, and it suited her personality, too, glittering, standing out in the crowd. I wished that she would forget her moralistic views for one minute and just enjoy the beauty of my gift. And thankfully, slowly, as we walked around arm in arm, she was calming down.

I still couldn’t stop thinking about the balcony. Bonnie Calhoun’s breasts; I’d had my fingers inside her. I wanted more, because nothing had ever felt so good. I had never wanted a woman so badly, and she was such a tease.

I got a whiff of her strawberry-scented shampoo as she walked beside me, and I closed my eyes to enjoy that moment. She had always been this fresh, fiery and full of life. It was always a battle with this one; she kept me on my toes.

“So, you just drink lots of champagne and shop for diamonds at these things,” she was saying with a smile on her full lips as she took a sip from her glass.

I chuckled and shook my head. “C’mon, Bonnie, you’re enjoying yourself,” I said, staring at the way her tongue shot out of her mouth to lick her lips. I wanted it in my mouth, I wanted that mouth on my cock. Everything about Bonnie had the capacity to make me come. Every part of her body was a minefield.

She threw back her delicate blonde head and laughed. “I didn’t say I wasn’t,” she said, with a twinkle in her large blue eyes. Her eyelashes were naturally thick and dark, making her eyes look even larger and more innocent. I knew there was no innocence there. This lady was a minx. I’d seen the way she pulled her dress down and played with her nipples. I was already getting hard again just thinking about it.

“Hello, son,” my father boomed from behind me, and I turned in surprise. I had assumed he wasn’t coming; he had never enjoyed spending his money at these events. But he always did, because he was expected to, and also to keep the family image intact. I noticed the woman on his arms. I didn’t recognize her, and she looked only a few years older than me. My nostrils flared, and I clenched my fists.

“Hello, Father, I didn’t expect to see you here,” I said, trying not to look directly at the woman who appalled me. We were at this event in the memory of my mother; the least he could do was show her some respect.

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, would I?” Father said in his usual cold-as-glass voice, turning his gaze to Bonnie.

“And you are Bonnie Calhoun,” he said, extending a hand to her.

Bonnie smiled graciously and shook his hand, and immediately I wanted to take her out of his presence. He controlled every other part of my life; I didn’t want him meddling with Bonnie.

“And you are Nash’s father,” Bonnie said, slipping her hand away from my arm. I could see that she had suddenly grown self-conscious, and she tucked in a few strands of her golden hair behind her ears.

When I turned to Father, he was eyeing the diamond necklace on Bonnie’s throat, which was resting delicately in the dip of her impressive cleavage. I wasn’t sure what he was going to say next, but I could tell that he was preparing for some cruel outburst.

“I don’t suppose my son socializes with all his business partners in this fashion,” Father said, with a rude twinkle in his eye.

Beside me, Bonnie continued to smile. Surprisingly, she was keeping her calm quite well. I was the one cracking under the pressure of my father’s scrutiny. The woman on his arm wasn’t making matters easy either.

“She’s an old friend, like I said, Father,” I replied, trying to draw his attention to me, rather than keep his stare on Bonnie. But Father didn’t budge. He continued to look at her, like she was beneath him. Like he was ashamed that I had chosen Bonnie to accompany me to this gala.

“Of course, an old college friend. And you have given her a marvelous gift of friendship, too,” he said, dropping his gaze to the diamond necklace again. I could sense how uncomfortable that comment had made Bonnie.

“It is a stunning piece of jewelry, isn’t it?” I said, in a rigid voice, hoping that he would get the hint to stay out of it.

“And I’m very grateful for it; in fact, I was telling Nash how I can’t accept it.” Bonnie looked at me with strained eyes. She looked like she was very close to just tearing the necklace off her neck.

“No, you should keep it, my dear. I’m sure Nash feels guilty enough already,” Father interrupted her, and I could feel my jaws clenching again.

“He shouldn’t feel guilty. It was a business transaction, I sold my company willingly.” A soft chuckle escaped Bonnie’s lips as she spoke. She was trying her best to maintain her composure. I didn’t want Father to say anymore. I wanted him to shut up and walk away.

He gave a deep laugh, which I knew was a mark of his cruelty. “Yes, you did. And now we will have to tear the building down and convert it into a digital showroom for the new line of electronic products flushing in from China,” Father said, and a deathly silence descended on our group.

The smile on Bonnie’s face dropped instantly. “A showroom?” she asked and I recognized a tear in her voice. I hadn’t mentioned it to her for a reason. Her office building was a representation of her life’s work. I had led her to believe that her ex-employees would continue to work there, on the same coding projects as before. She wasn’t expecting to hear this, from my father of all people.

“Yes, didn’t he tell you?” Father asked, his gray brows arching up in mockery.

Bonnie turned to look at me and I stared back at her, begging her with my eyes to just hear me out.

“And your codes are going to be used for online games that we are going to start marketing to teenagers,” Father continued.

“Are you serious?” Bonnie spat out. She had lost all sense of propriety by now, and I couldn’t blame her. “Those codes were written for building cyber security. I worked for two years on them,” she said, her voice raising.

“We have no use for it, my dear. We’re taking it apart and using it for our games,” Father said, chuckling now.

“That’s enough, Father,” I said, as harshly as I could. But he wasn’t even looking at me. He had eyes only for Bonnie, and for some reason, he was on a mission to make her miserable.

“No use for it? Those codes are worth a lot more than your company paid me.” Bonnie’s face had gone red by now. I could see the thick angry vein in her neck as she spoke to Father through gritted teeth.

“Nobody was willing to shell out that kind of money, were they?” Father said, his face still filled with a smile.

“That’s enough, Father. There is no need for this,” I said and stepped in between Bonnie and him.

“We’re just having a chat, son,” Father said, completely unconcerned that his words had just destroyed my chances with Bonnie. That had probably been his intent.

“Leave, now. I’ve made the donation. Your work here is done. Take your whore and get out of here before I drag you out myself,” I growled under my breath. He looked small, leathery and old, and I was mad enough to want to physically hurt him.

“I’m your father, Nash,” he said in a prideful voice, staring up at me.

“You’ve reminded me of that a million times. Now get the fuck out,” I said, and the woman pulled at his sleeve.

“We are going to talk about it in my office tomorrow morning, Nash,” he said through gritted teeth, leaning in toward me.

“It’s my office now, Father. And no, I will not be paying you a visit in your retirement home tomorrow morning. You can forget about it,” I snapped at him, just seconds before the woman pulled him away from me.

When I turned around, I found that Bonnie wasn’t behind me anymore. A wave of memory hit me when I saw her weaving through the crowds, hurrying away. Only this time, she wasn’t wearing a shimmering red dress, and she was definitely running away from me.

Chapter 18

Bonnie

A showroom? They were going to tear my building down and convert it into an electronics store? And my code! The code I had spent so much time writing, perfecting, with a clear aim in mind. They were going to use it for stupid online games?

I didn’t know where I was going; all I knew was that I had to get away from Nash. Where were my employees going to go? What degrading work were they going to make them do? They had bought us out to destroy us. Not to continue our ideas. I was ready to break down and cry. I should have known all this was too good to be true. I should have known that Nash Preston was always going to be a big mistake.

The cool night breeze slapped my face as I burst out through the back doors of the ballroom. I realized I was out in the garden, which was unlit and noisy with the sounds of crickets. I kept running, not sure of where my feet were carrying me. This was too surreal. I had made a huge mistake by putting my faith in Nash. Once again, I was left humiliated and insulted, running away from him.

“Bonnie, stop!” I heard his voice behind me, but I didn’t stop. I wasn’t just going to do whatever he wanted. I was panting now. My chest felt tight with emotions. My mind was spinning from the events of the night. I had been so foolish.

“Bonnie, just stop!” he cried out again. He caught up to me and whipped me around to face him.

“When were you going to tell me? Huh? When were you going to tell me what you had planned?” I spat out the words.

He looked so handsome in the moonlight, and despite myself, I felt goose bumps on my flesh. I knew I was weak around him, which was why I wanted to get away from him. I didn’t want to look at him ever again.

“Just give me a moment to explain. Stop running,” he said as I tried to wriggle out of his grasp.

“Let me go!” I hissed at him.

He dropped his hands away from me, raising up his palms and taking a step back. “All right. All right. Just don’t run again, okay?” he said in his usual calm steady voice. What would it take to make Nash Preston lose his cool?

I glared at him, with my breasts heaving. I had forgotten about the necklace and suddenly I tried to snatch it away from my throat.

“God. Bonnie! Just keep it on for now. You can take it off later if you want to,” Nash said, focusing his deep gray eyes on me. I was still panting, and I gulped, flaring my nostrils at him.

“What could you possibly explain to me, Nash? What excuse are you going to come up with? Your father is right. You invited me here, you bought me this necklace because you’re guilty about what you’re doing,” I snapped.

Nash stood with his feet apart, clasping his hands in front of him. He didn’t take his eyes off me once. He did a good job of not portraying himself as the guilty party. “First of all, Bonnie, I invited you here because I wanted you here. And I bought that necklace because I had to buy something. I was going to donate three million dollars to the cause anyway, and the necklace looked like a good bargain for it.”

“Why did you give it to me? Why me?” I blurted out, rage coursing through my veins.

“Because I wanted to. Not out of guilt, not to appease you, but because I wanted the necklace to belong to you,” he said with a straight face. It still wasn’t making any sense to me.

“Forget the necklace, Nash. When were you going to tell me about your little plan?” I lashed at him, and he took in a deep breath.

“Never. I didn’t intend on ever telling you,” he replied, in a quiet calm voice.

“Excellent. You were just going to seduce me, throw me away and then never tell me what you were going to do with my company,” I said, shaking my head at him in rage and disbelief.

“No, I wasn’t going to tell you because I’ve changed my plans,” he said, dragging his words out as he watched my reaction.

Nothing he was saying made sense to me. I was confused and dizzy and also slightly drunk by now. I had no idea what to think of anything he was saying, or whether to believe him.

“What do you mean you’ve changed your plans? What plans?” I asked, my voice relaxing a bit. A glimmer of hope was dawning, but I didn’t want to be too quick to make assumptions. Look at where all these assumptions had led me.

“Those plans. About the showroom and the online games. I’ve change my mind. I don’t want to do any of them.” He took a few steps toward me, but I stepped away from him. I needed to think clearly, and I couldn’t do so as long as Nash remained close to me.

“But your father said that you had no use for any of it, any of my codes.” My voice had dropped to a whimper. I was so close to crying. Every time I heard Luther Preston’s voice, his laugh in my ears, I was ready to collapse from outrage and insult.

“My father doesn’t run the company anymore, Bonnie, I do,” he said, and our eyes met again. He was studying my face, and I was studying his. I didn’t want to trust him just yet, I didn’t want to fall for his charm again.

“So, what will you do instead?” I managed to ask, very close to tears again. Did I really want to hear what he had to say now? I could only expect the worst.

“Like I said before, I want you to come and work for me,” Nash said flatly. He still wasn’t smiling though and thankfully he was keeping his distance from me.

“Work for you? How does that solve the problem? This isn’t just about me. It’s about my company and my employees, too,” I screamed. I was so volatile that I knew every little thing he said could set me off.

But Nash remained calm, regarding me with a steady gaze. “Work for me, and work for your company. Do the same thing you’ve been doing,” he replied and now I could see how his eyes danced. He was excited with his own idea, and he expected me to react accordingly. But honestly, I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Just minutes ago, I was convinced that Nash Preston’s family business was ready to destroy my old company.

“You want me to just carry on as before?” I blurted out, and my hand flew to my mouth.

“You were doing good work,” he nodded, “and I want you to keep doing it. As long as you get your final sign offs from me, you’re free to operate as you did before.”

Nash Preston had just complimented me for my good work. As much as I enjoyed his mouth on mine, his fingers deep inside me and watching him come, I still didn’t expect to see this side of him. In college, I was attracted to the bad boy Nash, the alpha male. That innate instinct to turn a bad guy into a good guy was probably what drove all my fantasies. And was it actually happening now? Was Nash turning a new leaf suddenly? Or had I always just misjudged him?

I gulped, still in shock. I wanted to burst out laughing, because again, this was too good to be true. But Nash looked serious. He looked like he meant business.

“And what about… the showroom and the—” I began, but he interrupted me.

“Those were my father’s ideas, and I went along with them at the time. But now I’ve changed my mind. I want to go down a different route,” he said and stepped closer to me.

I didn’t step away, because now all I wanted to do was throw my arms around his neck and kiss him. He had made me happier with this than any diamond necklace could make me. And this offer I could definitely accept.

“And I get to keep all my employees? And my office building?” I asked, biting down on my lip excitedly. I was like a kid in an amusement park, and when Nash nodded his head, I cupped my mouth with both my hands. There were fat happy tears in my eyes and Nash was smiling, too.

“I can see you’re happy. Do you accept my offer?” he asked, drawing closer to me. I looked up at his face, smiling wide at him.

“Yes, of course I do. If that means I get to keep doing what I was doing, work on my code, work with the others… there’s nothing more I could want,” I said, in a rushed anxious whisper. My heart was beating fast again, this time out excitement and joy.

“Good, you should bring Peter back, too,” he said, laughing at me.

I nodded my head and smiled. Peter would be so happy to hear it. His family would be so relieved.

“And what about your father? Won’t it piss him off?” I asked, my brows furrowing as I looked into his face.

Nash looked calm and composed on the outside, but I knew it couldn’t be easy for him. To go against his father. I had seen firsthand the kind of control his father had on him.

“Fuck him. He forced this on me, and I’m going to do what I want with it,” Nash said, leaning closer to me.

I laughed and threw my arms around his neck. He drew me closer, kissing me. Our lips met and electric current ran down my spine. This kiss was soft and gentle, like we were kissing for the first time, like we were teenagers. I knew what I wanted to do, but I didn’t know what he wanted. His tongue was in my mouth as I kissed him back. Then he drew away from me.

“Maybe we should get out of this place,” he said, staring into my eyes.

I was falling for him again, falling for him hard. Nash was good at convincing me to trust him.

“And go where?” I asked, looking around the garden. My heart was racing. I didn’t want to presume too quickly, but getting out of here could only mean one thing. And I was ready to do anything with Nash. And I was sure he could see it in my eyes, too, how desperate I was for him.

“To my place,” he said and I saw how he clenched his jaws. My brows furrowed as I looked at him. Something told me that Nash Preston didn’t usually invite girls to his place. He looked like he was still deciding if it was the right decision.

“Yes,” I said in the quietness of the garden, staring back at him confidently.

This was what I had wanted since college. This was what I’d fantasized about since I met him. Now there was no escaping the truth. I didn’t care what he thought of me; I wanted him, tonight.

Chapter 19

Bonnie

Nash’s chauffeur drove us to his home, and the moment my heels touched the gravel that covered the driveway, it was all I could to stop myself from gasping.

His home was a mansion, a rich red brick estate that went far beyond what my eyes could see. Or maybe it was just too dark. Either way, I looked around in awe as Nash led me up the steps to the front door. I couldn’t believe I was foolish enough to compliment the garden at the country club earlier. The gardens that surrounded Nash’s mansion were definitely far more elaborate. A waft of summer flowers carried to me in the breeze and it made me heady, a little weak in my knees.

Such splendid opulence. I drew in a breath as he led me into his house. A low-hanging crystal chandelier greeted us in the foyer, where a uniformed man held the door open for us. Nash’s home was designed and decorated in a style quite different from his office. While his office was modern and minimalistic, his home was more art-deco and regal.

“This house belonged to my mother’s family,” Nash said in a voice that jerked me out of my thoughts. I breathed in and turned to him, my eyes bright and amazed. He could probably see it on my face; I was floored.

“Come with me, Bonnie,” he said and began climbing up the long winding staircase.

I felt like I was in a dream again. He was leading me up to his bedroom, and I followed, willing and excited. Even a week ago, I would have never imagined that I would be in Nash Preston’s home.

I held on to the skirt of my dress as I followed him upstairs. Thickly carpeted floors muffled the clicking of my heels as Nash led me down a long corridor. At the end, he held the door open and I stepped in, my heart beating out of my chest.

It was a gorgeous room, decorated in an old Georgian style. The walls were a rich teal, dotted with gold light fixtures that once upon a time had carried candles. His bedroom was large enough to house a reading space in the corner, with its own coffee table and four chairs. A four-poster bed adorned the center, with lace trimmings hanging from the top, covering the bed as though it was in its own delicate tent. A fireplace remained dark on one wall, and the mantelpiece carried all of Nash’s old basketball trophies.

“Why don’t you display them in your living room?” I asked, walking over to run my fingertips across them. I knew about each of them, the ones he had gotten in college. I kept a vigilant yet well concealed eye on all his victories. Without attending a single game, I knew exactly when Nash Preston had led his team to victory. And he almost always won.

“I don’t feel the need to, and I don’t entertain as often as you think,” Nash said behind me. I turned to find him standing with his hands in his pockets. He had loosened his bowtie so that it fell in two pieces around his neck now.

“You suit this room, Bonnie,” he said, coming closer to me.

“Only with this necklace on,” I said with a laugh. But my laughter was cut quickly short, when Nash placed a hooked finger under my chin. He was gently raising my face up toward him.

“With or without the necklace, Bonnie. You look stunning,” he said and took my breath away. He was kissing me again, a soft gentle kiss like the one in the garden before we left.

My hands were on his shoulders, and his were on my waist. I was breathless from his kiss, and reeled under the pleasure of having his tongue in my mouth. He was taking his time, taking it slow. The rushed orgasms we’d had on the balcony were now replaced by gentleness. But I was burning up inside.

His hand found the zipper on the side of my dress and he pulled it down. My fingers found the buttons on his shirt. While we kissed, I fumbled with them till his chest was revealed. I gasped against his lips while I felt his skin, smooth and taut under my touch. A soft smattering of dark hair covered the center, and I ran my fingers through it. His chest was wide, like his shoulders, and I could finally touch his abs now. Strong, sculpted and more perfect that I had imagined they would be.

Nash pulled me closer, and my dress was slipping away, down my torso, to my waist. I felt his fingers weave through my long golden hair. Suddenly, he bunched up a fistful and tilted my head with a steady grip.

“I’m going to enjoy this, Bonnie. I’ve waited too long,” he said in a deep throaty voice. He had waited too long? What? Two days? I had been waiting for nearly eight years. Since the first time I saw him. I said nothing, gulping down my words as I stared back into his clear gray eyes.

His face had darkened, and it made me blush. My dress finally gave way, and I was standing naked, pressed to his body. For the first time, my breasts were going to be naked in his hands. My body trembled as I imagined him touching me.

With one splayed hand, Nash enclosed my left breast and squeezed. My eyes pressed close and I winced. How long had I wanted this? His thumb found my pink erect nipple that had been yearning for him. He flicked it and I winced again.

And then he bent his head to reach for it with his mouth. He had let go of my hair now and I leaned back. His wet lips first kissed my nipple and then he sucked, tugging hard, rolling it between his teeth before sucking again.

My panties were wet, and I could feel that familiar urge rising in me. This time I wanted him; I wanted him to actually fuck me. I wouldn’t be satisfied with his fingers anymore. I bunched his dark hair in my hands and I moaned, forcing my body to concentrate on one thing at a time. For now, Nash Preston was sucking on my nipples.

His mouth worked away as my wetness grew. I parted my legs instinctively because I wanted him inside, but he was busy doing something else. He was busy sucking on my breast, and my mind was exploding from the sensation.

I was out of breath by the time he raised his head to look at me. His gray eyes were piercing my soul. His face was completely serious; he wasn’t smiling anymore. Just when he was about to pull away from me, I reached for his cock. It was still in his pants but I cupped it and Nash groaned.

This time, he wasn’t going to push my hand away, and I licked my lips. My blue eyes were glazed over, I was in his trance again, but so was he. We weren’t ourselves as I began to stroke him. He undid his pants, sliding them down his legs. There it was again. His massive cock. The one I had fantasized about for so many years. The one I knew had tortured many women before me.

It throbbed, growing bigger in my hands when I grabbed it. Smooth like velvet, large and rock solid, I wanted it so bad. I stroked him harder and he grabbed my butt, grinding me up against him. Squeezing my ass, keeping me close to him as I brought him closer and closer. I was wetter now, if that was even possible, and he knew I was ready.

We were kissing again, his lips were on mine, his tongue leaving a trail of wet kisses down my neck to the top of my cleavage. His cock continued to throb and grow in my hands. He was ready for me. I was ready for him. We were naked and pressed to each other, like we were clinging on for dear life.

“Enough,” he said, like it was a command and released me. “Down on the bed,” he ordered, pushing me gently toward it. With his hand on the small of my back, he bent me down. The lace hanging from the posts gently flapped again my face as I bent over the bed. My hands clasped the posters as I faced forward. Nash remained behind me.

“Nash…” I whispered. I just wanted to say his name. I wanted to scream it, and I felt his hands on my butt again.

“Shhh…” he said, just as he slid that huge cock inside me. He thrust gently, testing me, trying me out for size. I gasped when I felt the length of him. He was big and tight inside me, the biggest I had ever had. But he fit well inside me, reaching that spot he had reached with his fingers earlier.

I closed my eyes, my long hair hanging loose off both my shoulders. This was it. He was inside me. Then he started thrusting, and I started moaning, loudly. My grip on the posters strengthened as Nash pumped into me. Sliding in and out, making my body tremble. He was reaching in deep, increasing the force with every thrust. I could hear him grunting, groaning; it was difficult for both of us to hold back. But we both wanted to make it last as long as possible.

He felt strong and athletic behind me, holding me in place with his hands on my butt. His body was rigid and solid, driving into me, bringing me so close to the edge and then pulling back. I moaned, one loud face-reddening moan just as I was about to come.

“Yes!” he growled, and I knew we were going to come together. I felt him shoot inside me, and I came. My screams had grown louder, my body shook while he continued thrusting, over and over again.

I wanted to scream out his name again. He had made me come so easily, so quickly that I couldn’t believe it. He continued pumping into me, until I could feel that he was spent. I was done as well, but my body still shuddered.

Nash grunted when he started pulling out. I fell forward on the bed, exhausted. I heard a small laugh escape his lips and I turned my head to the side. That bed was like a cloud! I felt like I was floating. But that could very well just have been the Nash Preston effect.

“What?” I asked him, smiling as he stood with his shoulders heaving at the foot of the bed.

“You look like you’re ready to go to sleep,” he said, raising his eyebrows at me.

A sudden fear gripped me. Was he trying to give me a hint?

“Yeah, kinda, just tired. I’ll call for a cab,” I said, trying to straighten myself back up. I didn’t want to overstep. This was a fantasy, remember, not reality.

“Stay the night with me, Bonnie,” he said, in that soft earnest voice I had heard before in the garden. My heart leapt to my throat when I caught his gaze.

“I’ll get Joe to send us up some sandwiches,” he said, walking swiftly over to the landline on the bedside table.

Chapter 20

Nash

When I woke up the next morning, I found Bonnie beside me, snuggled up in the crook of my arm. Her silky blond hair was splayed around her like a halo on the pillow. She took in peaceful breaths as she slept; her eyelids fluttered gently. I continued staring at her for several minutes, enjoying the look on her face. I had never thought I’d see Bonnie Calhoun sleeping, I’d never thought I would see her looking so peaceful.

Her small pink mouth was pressed tightly shut as she slept, and I couldn’t help but reach over and kiss her lips. She scrunched up her nose as though she dreamed of a butterfly sitting on her cheek. I kissed her again. Now her eyelids fluttered more, as she started to wake up.

I had woken up hard for her, and I wanted her immediately. That sense of annoyance I usually felt when I woke up next to a woman was entirely missing. I was glad to wake up next to this woman. I wanted her more, like I couldn’t get enough of her.

I slid my hand under the covers so I could feel her skin. She was soft and smooth where I touched her naked body. First gently caressing her breasts, then down her belly until I cupped her sex. She spread her legs, still with her eyes closed. I wasn’t sure if she was sleeping but I couldn’t control what I wanted.

I edged myself farther down under the covers, so that my face was level with her protruding hips. They were angular, yet shapely, and I ran my hands down the length of her long smooth legs. They felt like butter to the touch, and I stroked the insides of her thighs.

When I felt her hands in my hair, I knew she was awake. She moaned delightfully, to signal that she wanted the same thing as me. I couldn’t help but smile. Mornings with Bonnie weren’t going to be like anything else I’d experienced.

I licked her navel delicately, and she arched her back, raising her belly up toward me. I edged further down. With my hands on her waist, I continued to lick… down her navel, her belly until I reached where I wanted to be. My means of possessing her. This woman I had wanted all my life. The one who I couldn’t compare to anybody else.

My tongue found her clit, and Bonnie moaned even more. I gripped her waist tightly with both my hands and I started licking. Stroking her softly with my tongue. She parted her legs more, so that now she had her knees around my ears, pressing down on my face. I knew what I was doing to her and neither of us wanted to stop.

I licked and stroked, until I couldn’t control myself anymore and I thrust my tongue in. She was delicious, wet and slippery and her body was writhing in my hands. She clutched my hair tightly, tugging at it as she moaned and moved her hips.

“Nash…” She said my name like she was still dreaming, and I didn’t stop. My tongue thrust into her repeatedly, like my cock had the previous night. I could feel her body vibrating. She was going to come.

Her hands tightened in my hair, and she moved her hips higher and higher. She was moaning, thrashing her head back and forth on the pillows. She came like an explosion in my mouth. The sweet taste of Bonnie Calhoun. I didn’t want it to end. I wanted to keep going and her orgasm lasted for several minutes. Until she was spent.

“I’m ready to go back to sleep again,” she said with a laugh when I slid out of the covers, back to her side.

“Nobody’s making you get out of bed,” I said, and she snuggled back into my open arms.

“Don’t you have a business to run? A kingdom to command?” she asked, pressing her lips to my chest for a quick peck.

“You have a job to go to now, as well,” I reminded her and she giggled. Bonnie was visibly happy. In fact, I didn’t think I’d seen her this excited or happy before. On second thought, I had; every time she scored more than me in a test in college. But never happy like this.

“I can’t wait to go back and give Peter the good news,” she said blissfully.

“Good, you can start tomorrow. Today, we’re going to roll around in bed and call in sick,” I told her, before pulling her closer to me to wrap her tightly in my arms again.

Chapter 21

Seraphine

When I woke up, I instantly thought I was late. Thankfully, I always slept with my wrist watch on and I saw that I wasn’t running late after all. Some guy was sleeping next to me, and I straightened up, rolling my eyes. He was facing away from me, but even from the back, I knew it wasn’t one of my usual fuckbuddies.

“Hey, you gotta get out of here,” I said in a loud voice, tapping his shoulder.

“Huh? What?” he said, turning slightly to look at me with slitted eyes.

He was my usual type. Blond, buff, baby-blue eyes. I suddenly remembered, he was the bouncer at the club from the previous night. I rolled my eyes again.

“I said, you have to go. I need to get to work,” I snapped at him, swinging my legs over the bed and standing up.

“Just go and I’ll close the door behind me when I leave,” he said, rolling over again. I could see that he was hungover. What did that have to do with me? It wasn’t my fault that he’d knocked back five shots of tequila in one go.

“Not a chance. Get the fuck out,” I said, ripping the covers off him. The guy had a raging boner in his sleep, and he was lying in a curled-up position on the side of the bed. Both his arms were covered in tribal tattoos, and he had a long scar right down the middle of his back. When I was drunk, those were the men I went for. When I was sober, I went for the men who would serve me well in my practical life. Example: Nash Preston.

I rummaged around the mess on the table to look for my phone. First order of business was to check his emails. If I could continue to make Nash Preston believe that he couldn’t function without me in his life, he would slowly realize that he needed me for more than just as his secretary. Being a secretary all my life wasn’t exactly my big plan. Being the wife of a multi-billionaire hot stuff — exactly my plan.

I’d received a text from Nash, and I opened it quickly, a smile forming on my face. It was cute that I was always the first thing on his mind the minute he woke up.

Not coming in to the office today. And you don’t need to come to the house either. Taking the day off.

My brows crossed immediately. Taking the day off? Nash Preston never took the day off. And he didn’t want me in his house? What the fuck was going on?

Then I remembered. He’d taken that bitch to the May Fair the previous night. Something had happened. I knew there was something going on between the two of them. I’d seen the smug smile on her face when she handed me her number. And today, Nash had suddenly taken the day off? She had done something to him. I was sure of that.

I could scream from the rage I was feeling now, and I flung my phone to the table and stomped my feet on the floor.

“What the hell?” The bouncer guy turned to me, suddenly waking up with all the noise I had just made. He was forcing himself to blink his crusty eyes open.

“What are you still doing here? Get out!” I screamed at him, pointing to the door.

“All right. Fuck. Crazy bitch,” he mumbled as he reluctantly got out of my bed.

I had my hands on my hips, my nostrils flaring. I was watching him getting dressed, but there was only one thing on my mind.

Bonnie Calhoun. Something needed to be done about her. So far, nobody had come close to being a threat to my relationship with Nash. But if she was going to get in my way, she was going to get hurt.

Chapter 22

Bonnie

I hadn’t been back in my apartment for over a day and when I returned the next morning, everything looked different. I’d spent the past day, since the night of the May Fair, with Nash, and now that we were apart again, even though it had only been an hour, I wanted to see him. It was like I was going crazy. I couldn’t control this incredible urge to just start laughing. I couldn’t believe that this was actually happening to me. After all these years.

I got into the shower, and I remained there for longer than I needed to. I’d already texted Peter to meet me at our old office because I had a surprise waiting for him. From his response, I could tell that he was excited. When I finally emerged from my misty bathroom, I stood in front of my mirror, with a towel wrapped around me. The very same one I’d been wearing that day Nash had appeared at my apartment door. It had all started with that wrapped towel, I thought and sighed, still in utter disbelief.

I blow dried my hair carefully today. I wanted to look my best, be in my best mood when I met my employees again. So, that farewell party was a waste of time! I shook my head indulgently. Nash had managed to come into my life and completely change it around. He wasn’t the guy I’d always thought he was. We were competitors when we shouldn’t have been, because we made such a great team!

I was still smiling as I pulled a pair of dark straight jeans up to my hips. They hung loose around the bottom of my waist; I really needed to start eating more. I found a cute red paisley blouse that I tucked into my jeans, and buckled a wide tan belt around my waist. I could give up the heels again. Back to wearing sandals.

I let my hair hang loose, and it fell to my waist. Every time I moved and my hair swung, I remembered the way Nash had bunched it up in his hands. How his eyes shone when I undid my bun and it came tumbling down around my bare shoulders. I really needed to stop acting like a crazy person and just get on with my day. I had him now, finally. I didn’t need to fantasize about him anymore.

I was out of the house before eleven and on my way, driving to our old office. The day couldn’t have been better. Bright and sunny with fluffy candy clouds in the sky. I smiled at pedestrians who crossed in front of me, I let everyone overtake me. Honestly, nothing could bring me down today.

I even parked in my usual parking spot, and I walked with a spring in my step toward the office. I only realized that there was something off when I saw the bright yellow bulldozer and a crane with a wrecking ball parked suspiciously at the side of the building. I shaded my eyes against the sun as I hurried closer. The office was coming into sight.

Then I saw them, all thirteen of my employees, huddled outside the office building, looking up in unison at the wrecking ball. Peter was with them, too; he had arrived early. He noticed me walking toward them, and he took long purposeful steps toward me.

“Is this some kind of joke, Bonnie? You called me here so I would have to stand here and watch this happen?” Peter was yelling. I had never seen Peter yelling.

“What’s happening? No, this wasn’t why I called you here.” I ran toward him. I could see the nervous faces of the others turn to me. Some of them looked like they were about to cry.

“What do you think is happening, Bonnie? They’re bringing the building down. They’re building something else on top of it,” Peter said.

“No, that isn’t supposed to happen. Nash cancelled that plan,” I screamed back at him.

“The guys said that they got the go-ahead from Preston’s office only an hour ago. So clearly, your pal changed his mind,” Peter said, fishing out a handkerchief from his pocket to give his forehead a wipe.

“What? Are they sure?” I asked, staring up at the building. The one I had worked so hard to buy. How much of my personal savings had gone into acquiring it? How much time had I spent designing and decorating the space?

“Ask them yourself. They just got the green light. They’re going ahead with it, Bonnie.” Peter’s voice had quietened, and he looked resigned and defeated. I covered my face with my palms, rubbing furiously. How was this happening? Why would Nash give them the go-ahead after promising me that I could work here with my people?

I’d just seen him. A couple of hours ago. He didn’t look like he had changed his mind.

Unless that wasn’t his plan to begin with. Unless his plan was to get into my panties. Was this some kind of ultimate victory against his old college rival? To possess me body and mind, and also possess my company?

“What are we doing here, Bonnie? We really shouldn’t be watching this,” Peter said, placing a hand on my shoulder. I stared at him with my lips quivering.

I was so foolish. I had trusted Nash again. When all he wanted to do was be his usual self, the slick Nash Preston who could get into any girl’s panties. Even the one whose sinking company he’d just bought. Was he exchanging high fives with his father in his office now? Was he patting himself on his back for his brilliant acting skills? He had managed to fool even me.

“I’m going to give that bastard a piece of my mind,” I said to Peter, looking him directly in the eye as though he was the one I was talking about.

***

Nash’s phone went unanswered. I called again, and again and again. Five calls and he didn’t answer any of them.

“What is the point, Bonnie? They’re going to do it any minute now,” Peter said from behind me. I impatiently brushed my hair behind my shoulder and dialed again.

“Doesn’t mean that I’m not going to tell him off. He made me a promise,” I said, without turning to look at him. No answer.

Next, I tried his office. Nash Preston the pussy. Can’t even answer his phone and face up to what he’s doing. Not even man enough to look me in the eye and admit that he’s been lying to me.

“Seraphine James, Nash Preston’s office,” the secretary answered on the second ring. My pupils immediately contracted, and I gripped my cellphone harder in my hand.

“Hi, Sera. This is Bonnie Calhoun. Can I speak to Nash, please?” I said, in my most straight-forward voice ever. The last thing I wanted was for her to know exactly what I was feeling.

“Mr. Preston isn’t in his office now, Ms. Calhoun. Can I take a message?” she asked, making her voice sound purposely sweet. I could hear the smile in her voice. She knew exactly what was going on. My resolve to sound calm broke, as quickly as it began.

“Remember how he told you to patch me through to him when I call? Well, I’m calling now. So do your job,” I barked into the phone, unable to control myself any longer. When I heard her laughing, I knew instantly that she had something to do with the demolition. I’d never heard such evil cold laughter.

“I am doing my job, Ms. Calhoun. I’m making sure that the company’s interests are secured,” she said when her laughter subsided.

“So, you’re behind this? You authorized this demolition?” I said, gritting my teeth. I should have known! I’d seen it in her eyes when I first met her, that she would stop at nothing to get what she wanted. And she wanted Nash. By demolishing my building, she knew she could create a rift between us.

“No, of course I didn’t. Mr. Preston authorized it, several days ago,” she said, still maintaining her sugary sweet voice that was starting to make me feel sick.

“But he changed his mind, and you didn’t put a stop to the paperwork,” I spat out.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Ms. Calhoun. Mr. Preston wasn’t in the office yesterday; he took the day off. I didn’t get any message about him changing his mind,” she informed me, while I was pacing about. The machines loomed in the background, dangling the wrecking ball threateningly in front of the building. I was running out of time.

“Well, I’m telling you now; he’s changed his mind. You need to stop this from happening,” I said.

“I don’t take orders from you, Ms. Calhoun,” she was quick to reply.

“So ask him! Call Nash and ask him yourself,” I said, throwing my hand up in the air. I really couldn’t lose this building. It was my only personal achievement. The central symbol of my company.

“I can’t. He’s unavailable at the moment. Like I said, he’s not in the office,” she said, manipulating her voice to make it sound like she was speaking to a stranger. Like she didn’t even know me. I breathed in deeply, the phone stuck to my ear. I squeezed it tightly in my hand like I could mold it like clay.

“What is your problem, Seraphine?” I asked her, in a much calmer voice. It was over anyway. This was going to go ahead and happen. There was no way that I could possibly change her mind. And with Nash out of reach, there would be nobody to put a stop to this in time.

“My problem is that you’re overreaching, Ms. Calhoun,” she snapped. Her mask had finally slipped. “Nash Preston is out of your reach, and you should stay in your place.”

“You think he’s going to keep you on when he finds out what you did? That you disobeyed him?” I said, shaking my head. I wished I was recording this conversation.

“I did nothing. This was all authorized by Nash himself. And he didn’t cancel the plan, like you claim he did. So really, I haven’t done anything wrong here. Like you said, I’m just doing my job. And, Ms. Calhoun, you underestimate my importance and role in his life. I pick out his shoes for him,” she snapped and then hung up. I kept the phone to my ear for a few seconds longer, listening to the white noise.

“What happened?” Peter appeared out of nowhere, as distressed as before. He was sweating profusely, and he kept taking his spectacles off to give them a good wipe out of nervousness.

“Nothing. I couldn’t get through to him,” I said dejectedly, pushing my phone back down into the pocket of my jeans.

“So, there’s nothing we can do?” he asked.

I turned to him, narrowing my blue eyes. “I’m going to go throw myself in front of those blasted machines. They’ll have to get past me if they want to destroy my building,” I said and walked away, in the direction of the crane. Behind me, I could hear Peter screaming, chasing me.

But I was determined. I wasn’t going to let Seraphine win. I wasn’t going to let Nash win either. I didn’t care who was responsible anymore. Seraphine could be telling the truth, and it was exactly what I had thought. Nash had no plans of keeping the building, giving me my job back. Either way, I was done with this. This was going to be the last time I ever thought about Nash Preston.

Chapter 23

Nash

I was in the backseat of my car, staring out at the passing city. It was only several minutes later that I realized I had a stupid smile on my face. My biggest fantasy had come true. I had managed to be with the woman I was crazy about, and not ruined it. I had stayed away from Bonnie for so long, all those years, because I was afraid of what would happen if we got together. Because I was so sure that she detested me, my world. But she was perfect. I should have trusted my instincts a long time ago. Bonnie Calhoun was always the one for me.

With thoughts of her still in my mind, I extracted my phone out of my pocket and tried switching it on. It was dead.

“Dammit,” I said, not too harshly, because nothing could really get me down today. I was in a great mood. I was just annoyed that I might have missed a call from her, or not seen a naughty text that she sent. I had a few things that I could already think of saying. For instance, that I wanted to slam into her, fuck her brains out tonight. I was smiling again as I plugged my phone into the charger next to me.

“Jonathan,” I said aloud, pressing the buzzer on the car’s intercom.

My chauffeur looked up in the rearview mirror, meeting my eye. “Yes, sir,” he said.

“Can we make a quick pit stop at the Calhoun Codes site?” I said and switched the intercom off. I was sure she would be there, and I was getting the feeling that I wouldn’t be able to get through the day without seeing her again. She had left my home only a few hours ago for her own apartment. But we’d already been apart too long.

I had wanted to tell her that she should bring some clothes over the next time, so that we could get ready for work together. Give this normal-life thing a shot. But something made me stop. Was I rushing it? We’d only been together for a few days. We were meeting after five years. I was afraid in that moment that I might end up pushing her away with my enthusiasm. She struck me as the kind of person who liked to technically assess everything, chart out reports in her head.

I was smiling again. I didn’t care anymore. I wasn’t concerned about what she might think if I asked her to move in with me. I wasn’t going to waste time. We had already wasted eight long years apart.

“We’re here, sir,” Jonathan said through the intercom.

I hadn’t actually been to her office before, and I stepped out of my car in a rush. I was feeling those school boy feelings of seeing my crush again. I was nervous and giddy from excitement as I stepped out into the scorching summer sun. Buttoning up my suit jacket, I walked toward the office building.

A yellow bulldozer and a crane caught my eye, a wrecking ball was angled at the building. And as I began to run toward them, I noticed Bonnie clinging to the front wall of the building, her arms spread out on either side. She was screaming at the guy operating the wrecking ball, her face red, shaking with rage.

What the actual fuck!

“Bonnie?” I called out, and everyone who was gathered there turned to look at me. She did, too. And I immediately saw the look of betrayal in her eyes. She was blaming me for this.

“Stay away from me, Nash!” she screamed as I drew closer, slowing my pace.

“What are you doing?” I asked, stretching out my arms at her. As upset as I was, I was also struck by her raw sensual beauty. In the harsh sunlight, her golden hair shone, her blue eyes looked nearly translucent, barely even blue. She was standing with her legs spread apart, her arms clinging to the wall. She was shaking her head vigorously.

“I’m not going to let this happen. You promised this wouldn’t happen. You’re a liar!” she yelled.

“This isn’t going to happen. I promise it isn’t. Guys!” I whipped around to the men in the machines. “I’m Nash Preston, CEO of Preston and Son, and I’m ordering you to stop,” I said with my teeth gritted. The heat was getting to me, seeing Bonnie like that was getting to me. Just when I thought life couldn’t get any better, something like this had to happen and ruin it all.

“But we got the authorization from your office,” one of the men leaned out of his seat to say.

“Stop, now. I was paying you to do this, and I’m not paying you anymore,” I replied, my shoulders heaving, I was breathing fast. I turned to look at Bonnie, who was still splayed on the wall. With a few quick steps, I was in front of her, and she looked up to meet my eye. Nobody had ever looked more beautiful.

“Bonnie, you can relax now,” I said, placing my hands on her shoulders. Her nostrils were still flared, her cheeks were a deep crimson and her eyes were bloodshot. Call me crazy, but she looked sexy as hell.

“I’m not going to relax until you tell me what you did. Why you did this,” she said, narrowing her eyes at me.

“I didn’t do anything—” I began to say, but she interrupted me.

“You think you can get me to stand down so you can demolish it a few hours later? I’ll camp out here if I need to. All night,” she continued, and I smiled at her, shaking my head.

Chapter 24

Bonnie

I couldn’t believe the audacity of this man to smile at me! Did he think he could manipulate me again?

But of course, Nash Preston’s proximity had its immediate effect on my body. He was in a suit again, indicating that he was clearly at a meeting earlier. His gray eyes looked soft in the sunshine now, and his sharp jaws were peppered with that two-day stubble that I still couldn’t explain. His hair was shaggy and dark, and he hadn’t styled it too neatly today so that a few unruly chunks of jet-black hair fell over his forehead and his right eye. He had no tie on, just a plain white shirt and a deep navy suit. He looked good enough to eat. But my mind was wavering again.

“I’m serious. I’ll be here all night if I need to be. You might own this building now, but I can still protest the demolition,” I said, jutting out my chin at him. I could feel his large hands on my shoulders still. They had a tingling effect on my skin. He was standing too close to me, looming over me, looking down at my face. I could smell him, his peppermint breath, that musky masculinity oozing from his body.

“You don’t need to do any of that, I’ve stopped it now, Bonnie. It’s over,” he said with that same self-assured smile on his face. The one that made me want to melt into his arms, the one that was so confident that it instantly assured me that everything was all right. But I wasn’t falling for it this time. I knew I’d said that to myself like a hundred times already, but I was determined now.

“Why didn’t you stop it when you said you would, Nash? Why did you let it come to this?” I spat the words out at him. I could feel my nape reddening. He still had his hands on me, which was making it difficult for me to concentrate.

The smile dropped from his face, and he licked his lips. His hands were slowly withdrawing. He looked guilty, almost apologetic again.

“I’m sorry, Bonnie. I didn’t officially stop it, but I did text Sera about it. I was taking my time because I thought the scheduled date for the demolition was at least ten days away. I thought I had plenty of time,” he said and stepped away from me, giving me my space.

I finally extracted my arms away from the wall, breathing in deeply. Could I believe what he was saying? Was he fooling me again?

“I spoke to Sera; she said she didn’t get any orders from you,” I said, crossing my arms over my breasts now. Was he throwing his secretary under the bus to get another night with me?

Nash’s brows furrowed; he seemed to be thinking deeply about something.

“That’s strange, because she always reads my texts. She’s always on top of everything. And now that you mention it, she never replied to that one,” Nash said, pursing his lips.

I gulped, I didn’t want to overreach, like Sera had warned me. Maybe she was right to point out that I didn’t know her place in Nash’s life.

“I think she did this on purpose, Nash,” I said, with a quivering voice. The last thing I wanted was to turn into one of Nash’s jealous crazy women. That just wasn’t me. So out of character to fight over a man. But was I really fighting? Or was I fighting back? And I wasn’t even sure how Nash would react to those words.

“You’re probably right. She might be trying to jeopardize my relationship with you,” he said and relief flooded my limbs. Those were the last words I expected to hear from him.

“Is she jealous? Has she done this before?” I asked, stepping closer to him. Who was I kidding? There was no way I could resist those wide shoulders and that rock-solid chest.

“No, but that’s probably because I’ve never spent this much time with a girl before,” Nash said, wrapping one hand around my waist. He pulled me close to him. We were smiling again.

“You got here just in time,” I said, flinging my arms over his shoulders, and Nash leaned his face toward me, knocking our foreheads together gently.

“I wanted to see you again. I missed you already,” he said and I bit down on my lip.

“So, does this mean I can still work here?” I asked.

Nash kissed my forehead. “Of course. This is your office, your team. Those are your codes,” he replied and I felt giddy with happiness.

I had to give him another chance. Even if this was a game he was playing, Nash Preston was definitely the best player there was. Who was I to deny my body what it wanted? Wherever this was headed, I knew that nobody else could make me feel the way he did. And I deserved a shot at happiness the same way he deserved another chance. And really, what more did I have to lose now? He had my company, my building and my body. Now he was offering me my old job, my old team and a chance to be with him. I mean, how stupid would I have to be to say no to that?

I rose on my toes, reaching for a kiss, when I heard Peter clear his throat behind us. I was so lost in thought, that I had completely forgotten that we were still in that same spot, with all my employees, Peter, and the demolition men staring at the scene that had been unfolding.

“Does this mean that the building is not going to be demolished?” Peter asked, when Nash and I turned to look at him.

Chapter 25

Bonnie

I had my legs wrapped around Nash’s waist as he used his back to push open the door to my old office. The room was bare except for the furniture, I had already cleared it out. We were kissing furiously, my hands were on his face, and his tongue was deep inside my mouth. Our bodies were blazing.

“This is it? This is where you work?” he asked, panting.

I slid to my feet and started unbuckling my belt.

“This is it,” I said, panting as well. I was watching him as he took off his jacket and threw it to the floor. In seconds, his shirt had come off and he was sliding down his pants. I had still only managed to get my belt off.

“Come here,” he grunted and pulled me close to his naked body. He was hard for me, and I could feel his cock against me. He was quick to pull my blouse up, over my head and discard it to the floor with the rest of his clothes. He smiled when he saw my red lace bra.

His hands were on my jeans next, dragging it down my legs. He bent low as he pulled them and on his way back up he kissed my knees, making me giggle.

I was about to have sex with Nash Preston in my office.

His chest was warm and rigid to touch, his abs flexing as he molded his body to mine. We were kissing again, but this was no ordinary kiss. His teeth tugged at my lower lip gently while his hands stroked the rest of my body, feeling my skin. He had wedged one leg between mine so that his cock was now pressed against me, right above my wetness. I was growing desperate for him, desperate for him to be inside me. He moved his hips as he kissed me, so that he was now stroking me there. I was going to explode.

I grabbed his cock in my hands. I wanted him now and he growled under his breath as my hands worked away.

“On the desk,” he said, pushing me away from him. My eyes widened, even though I knew exactly what he meant. I was just too excited to process those words. When I didn’t move, he caught me by my waist and lifted me up in the air. I gasped and giggled as he carried me in one arm, like I was as light as a feather.

He put me down on my old office table and stared me right in the eye.

“Move in with me, Bonnie. We’ve been apart for too long,” he said.

My mind was buzzing. Really? Right now? I smiled and my hands flew to my mouth with happiness. Of course I was going to move in with him. There was nothing more that I could have possibly wanted.

I rose to meet his face as he kissed me again.

My feet were dangling off the side of the table as he remained wedged between my legs. His hands were in my hair, bunching it up as he kissed me. I hadn’t even had a chance to respond to what he said. But it was evident what my answer to that would be.

His hand trailed down my breasts, down my belly to my palpitating wetness.

“You’re ready for me,” he said, drawing away.

I breathed in, not blinking once. I didn’t want to miss a moment of this.

Nash pushed me gently, with his hand between my breasts and I settled down with my back on the table. He stood at the edge, and then slowly grazed the tip of his cock on my clit, before pulling away from me. We held each other’s gazes as he extracted a condom from the pocket of his pants on the floor and tore it off. I moaned, arching up, writhing as I lay there on the table. I watched his every move, longingly, as he slipped the condom on.

Without warning, he moved up close to me and thrust himself inside me. I grabbed the edges of the table, with my hands splayed as he drove into me with strong quick thrusts. He was grunting, keeping his eyes focused on my bouncing big breasts. He wanted to watch me come. He was going to make me come on command.

I was moaning, but trying to keep it soft because I knew there were others in the office. They probably knew what we were doing anyway.

He was bringing me to the brink of orgasm. I could feel him hard and big inside me, filling me up, stroking me.

I lifted my head to look at him as I came. My body reeled and my toes curled as I held on to the table. Nash let himself go a few seconds later, and our gazes remained locked as we orgasmed together. I was out of my mind from the sensation. His hands found my breasts and he squeezed them hard, using them for support as he pumped into me.

It lasted forever, and even when it was over, Nash remained inside me. His body lay slumped over mine, his head on my heaving breasts. We were both panting, sweating and happy.

“This is not what we’re going to use my office for,” I said with a laugh, weaving my fingers through his hair.

“Only on lunch breaks,” he said, his voice vibrating against my ribcage. He was tracing the shape of my collarbones with his forefinger. He had that faraway look on his face that told me that he was satisfied, that he didn’t have a single care in the world.

“Your father won’t be pleased,” I said, raising an eyebrow. We hadn’t thought about anything else except each other since that night of the ball. I was beginning to wonder if Nash had thought this through yet. What being with me would mean for the other aspects of his life.

He lifted his head up to look at me with amusement in his eyes.

“Do I look like I give a fuck?” he said and we both burst out laughing.

Chapter 26

Eight months later

Nash

I swirled the finger of whiskey around in my crystal-cut glass, and it twinkled when it caught the light from the floor lamps in its ridges. Father was in his usual business suit, even though he probably hadn’t left the house all day. He was sitting across from me, in his spot on the couch, under the portrait of my great-great-grandfather, who had been an English Duke.

“So how do you spend your days now?” Father said, and I swirled the whiskey around some more, taking my time with that question. I was in no hurry to please him.

“On site, helping with the engineering work. On most days,” I replied, after several seconds. I hadn’t seen him in many months, probably four or five, and even in that short span of time he looked like he had grown older. A new woman, this time much closer to his age, who had greeted me at the door when I came to the house.

“So, you’re never actually in the office? Who is looking after the business?” he asked, in a sharp accusatory voice.

“I am. I give the business side of things my equal attention,” I said, taking a sip of the drink in my hand.

My father’s blue gaze skewered me; he was extremely displeased. “But you can’t give up the engineering, is that it? You have all this wealth, the success of the company depends on you, and yet you have to pretend like you’re some kind of blue-collar working-class man,” he said, sticking his nose up in the air and looking away from me.

I shook my head and smiled into my glass. I knew exactly what he was going to say next.

“It’s because of that Bonnie Calhoun. She’s the one who’s gotten you involved in all this,” he said.

I met his eyes, arching an eyebrow. “You’re right, Father. She’s the one who gave me the strength and inspiration to pursue my passion. I couldn’t have done it without her.” I knew that the smile on my face bothered him. He jerked his head away from me again, and this time I nearly laughed.

“So, you’re still cohabiting with her?” he asked, looking up at another one of our ancestor’s portrait. It was like he was praying to the regal old man with his eyes closed. I couldn’t believe I had been so afraid of this man in my childhood. That I had allowed him to affect my life this much.

“Yes, I live with Bonnie. She’s my girlfriend,” I said, placing the empty glass back down on the coffee table in front of me.

“You better watch out, son. Women like her, they’re only ever after our money. She lost her company and now thinks she can just milk the loss out of you,” he said.

My temples throbbed. This was why I’d stayed away from him for so long, because I couldn’t bear to hear him be nasty to Bonnie.

“She doesn’t need my money, Father, and she’s not after yours either. She’s managed just fine without it for twenty-eight years. And she isn’t like the women you cohabit with either. Luckily for me, I have better taste,” I said and stood up.

Father looked up at me, visibly offended by what I’d said. “I worked hard for this company, son. As did my father. We came to this country to establish an empire and we did. And now my own son is going to run it to the ground. I should never have asked you to take my place. I should never have signed it over to you,” he thundered, his voice choking in a fit of coughs. He was getting old and frail, and I felt a pang of guilt for not sympathizing with him.

I clenched my jaws and pushed my hands into my pockets, giving him a few moments to compose himself. If he hadn’t been such an asshole to me all my life, I might even have felt a little sorry for him. But I couldn’t, not after all the ways he had found to make me feel like I was never good enough. The truth was that he wasn’t good enough. At least not a good enough father.

“You didn’t ask me to take your place; you forced me to. You emotionally blackmailed me into giving my career up to run this business. And now you can’t trust me to run it well. It’s mine now anyway, Father, and I can do with it as I please,” I said and, without waiting for a response, I walked away from him, toward the door of his living room.

“You were fine before you met her!” he cried from behind me, and I forced myself to not turn around.

No, I wasn’t fine before I met Bonnie. My father didn’t know how I had felt all my life. He didn’t know how everything had changed when I met her in college. How I strove to impress her, how I studied hard so she would have some reason to look at me, even if it was to pass me a look of contempt. My father had no clue how my life had changed after Bonnie moved in with me.

I didn’t need the approval of my family anymore. I didn’t need to sleep with faceless countless women to numb the feeling of insecurity I constantly felt.

Now that I had Bonnie in my life, I was a satisfied man. I was free to live the way I always wanted to, and I had her by my side.

Chapter 27

Bonnie

I heard Joe opening the front door and greeting Nash outside the living room, and I straightened on the couch. I’d nearly dozed off, reading and waiting for Nash to return. As his footsteps approached the living room, I could feel my heart racing. I couldn’t believe I was still so excited to see him after just a few hours apart. When was it going to sink in, that Nash was my boyfriend, that we were living together now?

He opened the door, and strode straight toward me. I had barely gotten a chance to sit up but Nash was at my side, pulling me into his arms. Our lips fused together in a kiss, like we were still long-lost lovers, meeting after decades of separation. His hands found my nape and he pinned me to him, propping me up like a doll against his body.

When I placed the palm of my hand on his chest, I could feel it throbbing.

“How was your day?” I asked, pulling away from him. When I looked into Nash’s eyes, they looked narrow and dark. He was anxious and nervous. I sighed, expecting a torrent of rage spurting out of him any moment now. The visit to his father couldn’t have gone well.

“It was eventful,” Nash said, releasing me so that I fell back down on the couch with a thump.

He looked handsome in his pinstriped suit, his tie loosened at his neck. His hair looked disheveled like he had been running his hands through it all day. His jaws were clenched, and they looked sharp and rugged. He was standing in front of me with his legs spread apart, concentrating on my face like he was trying to draw some energy from it.

I still didn’t want to broach the subject. “I met Nell for lunch today and she said that she’s bought us tickets to Ibiza for next month,” I said, changing the topic.

Nash’s eyes shot about the room nervously, I was expecting to him to burst into anger any moment now. God! What had his father said this time?

“Oh yeah?” he said, trying to force a tone of naturalness to his voice. I knew him too well by now to know to believe it. “Just the two of you? For how long?”

“Ten days. We haven’t gone away for so long, and now that I’m living at the other end of the city, I think she feels like we don’t see each other enough,” I replied.

“That’ll be nice. You need to get away, catch a break from all this,” he said, his voice finally softening.

Looking up at his face, I wrapped my arms adoringly around his slim chiseled waist. He felt warm to the touch, but now that I was close to him again, I could see that his cheeks were flushed.

“I don’t need a break from you, Nash. That’s not why I’m going away with her,” I said softly and our eyes met.

Nash nodded and remained silent, allowing his hands to rest on my shoulders for a while.

We were staring at each other, like really staring, just silently without a word. And it felt like we could keep doing that for ages.

“Do you want to talk about it?” I asked, breaking the silence after what felt like at least ten minutes.

Nash drew in his breath and shook his head. “About my visit to Father? No, I don’t,” he said, pushing me slightly away from him.

My brows furrowed immediately, and I scrunched my face at him. “Nash, I think we should talk about it. You need to get it out of your system. You look wrecked,” I said, a hint of concern coloring my voice now.

Nash shook his head again and walked over to stand in front of the fireplace.

“I’m not wrecked because of him. I’m nervous about something else,” he said, pushing his hands into his pocket.

I crossed my arms over my breasts as I faced him, my brows still furrowed.

“You’re nervous? Nash Preston, nervous?” I said with a laugh, but only a soft smile graced the sides of his lips. He hadn’t found it funny. Shit, he was really nervous! Something terrible had happened.

“Yeah, I always get nervous when I do something for the first time, I’m only human,” he said, and I was shaking my head in confusion.

“What have you done, Nash?” I asked, my terror rising now. I tried to think of all the things I thought Nash was capable of doing. Had he abused his father? Smashed a flower vase? Destroyed one of his father’s prized family portraits? Nash’s calm level headedness dictated that one of those acts would be considered by him to be immensely violent.

“I haven’t done anything yet,” he said, interrupting my thoughts.

I noticed how the look in his eyes was changing now. He didn’t look as nervous anymore, instead he was extracting a hand out of his pocket. And then he was kneeling on one knee. And on one open palm lay a blue velvet box. Still unopened.

“Bonnie Veronica Calhoun,” he said and stupidly, the first thought in my head was; when did I tell him my middle name? I wasn’t thinking straight. My hands flew to my mouth, and not a word came out.

“Will you do me the honor of marrying me? I know I don’t deserve you, but you will make me the happiest man alive,” he continued.

Even before he had completed the sentence, I had hurled myself at him. I was bent forward kissing him, my hands weaving through his hair. I had never been happier.

“Yes, of course, I will! Yes, I will,” I gushed, red in the face and hot tears pricking the back of my eyelids.

Nash stood up, grabbing my chin and pulling it to him so we could kiss.

“How long have you been carrying this around in your pocket?” I asked when I pulled away from him, gasping for air.

Nash popped the box open to reveal a teardrop-shaped pink diamond ring, bigger than any stone I had ever seen. “Not long. I didn’t second guess this decision, Bonnie. The right time to ask you is when I thought of it. Which was right now,” he said, as he slipped the ring onto my finger. It fit perfectly, glittering in the dim light of the living room.

“You just bought the ring?” I asked, laughing uncontrollably. This was actually happening, the man who I always thought was out of reach, out of bounds, had just asked me to marry him. I had spent all my college years, and the years after, judging him and judging myself. I should have followed my heart from the start; I should have known that Nash Preston was always the man for me.

“No, it’s my mother’s. It’s been passed down in my family for four generations. I had it in my study, I picked it up before I came in here,” Nash was laughing. The nervousness in his gaze had gone now; he looked like he felt he was finally free.

I stared down at the ring, which sparkled as I moved my finger. When I looked up at his face, Nash was smiling again.

“Before she died, she told me to give it to a girl who Father disapproved of. She knew him better than anyone else,” he said, placing his hands on my waist. Nash kissed me again, tenderly on my lips and then my cheeks.

“So, when Father made it clear to me today that he disapproved of you, I knew it was a sign. I knew it was now or never, and I had finally found the woman I was supposed to spend my life with,” he continued after he was done kissing me. When our gazes locked again, we both knew what was going to happen next. Nash was already unbuttoning his shirt.

Billionaire’s Protest

BOOK 2

Chapter 1

I held my protest sign as high up as I could, but it obviously wasn’t high enough. My friend Marla would have been quick to point out that was because of my slight height, which she, being my best friend, has never allowed me to live down. I clutched the edges of the neon poster board with my hands and held it over my head, aware that the glitter and pink letters didn’t exactly look like they belonged to someone who was twenty-eight.

“You stand tall despite your proximity to the ground, Lily,” Marla would have said encouragingly.

Zoe, Marla’s six-year-old, had helped me make the sign the previous night. She had turned her nose up when I showed her my usual white poster board and black permanent markers. That was my idea for entertainment for a babysitting night. She had brought her own craft kit instead, and what Zoe wants, Zoe gets.

So, it was neon paper, pink letters, glitter glue, and some cartoon cutouts of birds. I had to concede though, it did stand out from the rest of the crowd. Well, the neon sign and the hand-made conch shell earrings. And not to forget, the bulging purple bag hanging across my body, which I had stuffed with extra art supplies and the tons of “emergency” things that I always carried with me. Yeah, I definitely stood out.

These wanderers are lost! was my slogan, with the cartoon birds lining the edges of the protest sign. If I could get noticed, at least I would get my point across.

Now I held the sign up over my head and screamed again, “These wanderers are lost. Don’t build the wind farm!”

I was yelling at the top of my lungs, my voice drowned out by other voices around me. Nothing was going to deter me from standing there; something needed to be done. Argent Energy Systems. It’s more like Argent Enemy Systems. I smirked to myself when I stopped for a moment to catch my breath. We were going to show them. We were going to make sure they heard our voices and knew that we weren’t going to forget about our feathered friends. These bastards were going to hear us and know that we weren’t going to just sit back and watch while the wind farm destroyed the habitat of the Green Gleneagles.

“Stop killing Mother Nature!” a woman beside me yelled, and then turned to me with a sour face and a crude look in her eyes. “I’ve been yelling my throat hoarse, and these fuckers have been cooped up in their offices all day.” She leaned in toward me to make herself heard.

I rolled my eyes in disgust and started yelling again, waving the sign over my head to stress my point.

The protesters had been barricaded by rope so we didn’t block the path between the front entrance of the Argent office building and the parking lot. There were a few cameras covering the protest on the other side, with their lenses turned toward us, just waiting and hoping for the moment when our peaceful protest erupted into violence. I could picture it as a headline in the newspapers the next day: Tree-hugging loonies kick a white-collar human in the balls.

I rolled my eyes again at the scavenging cameras and screamed my slogan aloud.

I had counted ten uniformed policemen already, standing with their arms crossed over their chests. They formed a human wall on the other side of the barricading rope and were glaring us down. I caught the gaze of one of them, who happened to turn his eyes on me.

“Don’t build the wind farm, sir,” I called out to him from my post, shoving some of my auburn curls behind my ears.

The policeman looked away, almost like he was embarrassed, although he knew as well as I did that my shouts weren’t necessarily meant for him. I was just trying to make myself heard.

“Sir. Sir. Sir! Don’t build the wind farm,” I yelled at him, pushing my way through some of the other protesters. I was aware of stepping on other people’s toes as I made my way to the front of the rope, but this wasn’t the time to apologize. The lives of endangered birds were at stake, and the clock was ticking.

“Do you know that only 160 Green Gleneagles are in existence today?” I screamed at him now that I was closer.

I’m still not sure why I decided to lecture a policeman. In that moment, this cross-faced policeman was the only person I could vent my rage at. He was still looking away from me, pretending that he couldn’t hear what I was saying.

“The species will die out if we build over their habitat,” I yelled at him, now very close to his face. I could feel the coarseness of the rope digging into the top of my belly, but I pressed myself against it to get as close to the cop’s face as I could. He was much taller than me, and he loomed over me with a look of disgust on his face. What a piece of unthinking meat.

I propped myself up on my toes, with the sign still held over my head, just so I could reach him better.

“Don’t you feel guilty about killing an entire species of birds? They will have nowhere to live,” I screamed.

“Back down, Miss.”

I had finally extracted a reaction, and that made me feel victorious. I held my position, still on my tiptoes.

He whipped his head around to look at me directly. He looked like one of those hardened cops who’d seen a couple of years as an undercover agent in the mafia. Severe scars marred his face, and his lips were set in a firm, thin line. He was at least fifty years old and had no time for some students protesting for the life of birds. I knew his type; I was well acquainted with them, and I detested him just as much as he detested me.

“Back down, Miss. I won’t tell you again,” he said, while I glared into his eyes. He must have seen my nostrils flaring and the way my cheeks reddened with rage.

Marla would have placed a hand on my shoulder and asked me to back off, but I was holding my ground.

“Spill blood now if you have to, Officer. You’re spilling the blood of those birds anyway,” I snarled at him.

To my absolute shock, the man turned to one of his colleagues and laughed like I’d made some kind of joke.

I gritted my teeth and felt my breath catch in my throat from the anger coursing through my veins.

I backed down. Not because he asked me to, but because my toes were giving way, and I couldn’t hold that position for much longer. I clenched my jaw at him and yelled out my slogan at the top of my lungs for good measure. I knew what these guys were doing. They were hoping for a violent reaction from us. Well, they weren’t going to get it from me. Not from me. I was going to take it out on my punching bag later, but I wasn’t going to be violent now.

A group of employees emerged from the office building right then, and all protest signs and voices turned to them immediately. The people behind the cameras anticipated some action and turned their lenses, swinging from us to the employees.

It was unclear whether these people were just walking to their cars, or if they were about to make some kind of official comment on behalf of their company. Either way, I was quick to notice their sharp suits, polished shoes and clean-shaven jaws. They looked at their watches and each other, like they had important things to do, like save the world. Oh, the irony!

They walked as an entourage, slowly and silently, entirely ignoring the raging voices and abuses being hurled at them for what their company was in the process of doing.

Of course, I was incensed. Just seeing their smug corporate faces was enough to make me lash out, and I screamed as loud as I could. At one point, I was even jumping, holding my sign up, just so that they might see it over the heads of the other protestors who engulfed me on all sides. Then the pushing began.

My small frame didn’t allow me to see clearly where the shoving was coming from. My heart raced, because I knew something was going on. Someone had been hit, maced, or was being arrested. All I knew was that people were pushing against me. Elbows were being thrust in my direction, until one caught my face with a crackling thunder that sent me rolling backward.

I was falling back, my sign was ripping in slow motion, and I no longer had control over my body.

Chapter 2

My head hit the concrete. I knew that because when I blinked my eyes open, a dull ache pounded at the back of my skull. For a few moments, I had no idea where I was or what I was doing there. I was helpless as a five-year old who had just fallen off her bike and scratched her knees. I stopped myself in time from calling out, “Mommy?”

The noises around me were loud, and now the sounds were different. They weren’t simply rage-filled shouts of protest. A skirmish broke out around me, but I couldn’t quite catch what anyone was saying.

I was on the ground, curled up in a fetal position with hazy vision that was only now beginning to clear. I had no idea what had happened until I felt blood trickling down my nose. Oh, yeah, someone had elbowed me directly in the face. Man down. Man down. The words rang in my head, but nobody was really paying attention to the girl on the ground. More punches were being thrown around, and I wasn’t sure who was fighting whom.

The fog cleared as my thoughts pieced together, and I could finally see what was happening. A man clutched some other man by the throat and his fist was bunched up, poised for another punch.

The hit I took must have disconnected some wires in my head, because the man holding the other one by the neck looked unrealistically gorgeous to me.

His hair was thick, neatly styled waves of sandy blond, like he was red-carpet ready, on his way to attend the opening of a film. His profile was visible to me, his nose sharp to match his chiseled jaw. His lips were thin but luscious, like they were made of some sort of velvet.

He loomed over me, holding the other man back by his neck, the muscles in his arms bulging. The spotlessly white t-shirt he wore clung to his broad chest. His shoulders were wide and strong, and his torso narrowed to where his jeans clinched loosely at his waist. What a beautiful man. I smiled, reminding myself that I was probably concussed and hallucinating.

The other man swung at him, and this Greek god ducked and avoided the thrust, punching him on his side instead. If I could, I would have cheered. What was even going on?

My body was reacting physically to this man’s presence, and he hadn’t even looked at me yet. He probably didn’t even know I was lying there on the ground staring up at him, googly-eyed.

His jaw was clenched tight as he glared and fought off the man. The other man’s attempt at a punch to his jaw only met with this Greek god ducking and taking him out with a crashing blow to the stomach. The other man flailed his arms, but the hunk twisted his arm, pinning it to his back. Someone else joined the fight and he fought this one off, too, with one quick sucker punch that made my gut soar.

I realized suddenly that it was no time to be aroused by a man. I was lying on the ground, possibly badly injured, in the middle of picketing for the habitat of an endangered bird species. But I couldn’t help but gawk at this man before me. He sent electric waves down my spine, and I couldn’t stop looking at him. Where did they manufacture the likes of him? And what was he doing at an environmental protest?

I tried to straighten myself up, hauling my body up using my elbows.

“Just stay down!” he said to me, and I collapsed back on the ground.

What the actual…?! Did he just turn to me and ask me to stay down? Or was I imagining that, too? He knew I existed. He knew where I was. Did he know that I had been staring at him, too? This was all too unreal for me. What was going on?

“You punched a girl, you idiot!” he roared.

His voice was like an elixir, smooth and deep. He could be the voiceover for a documentary on kitchen sinks, and I’d watch it, just to hear him speak. Surprisingly, his tone of voice didn’t match his actions. Even though he was fending off punches and teaching bad guys a lesson right in front of my eyes, he sounded calm and professional.

Goose bumps rose on my flesh as I stared at him. My mouth literally just fell open. What was happening to me? How was I slowly melting there, just looking at a stranger? And why was he barking out orders to me while fighting people?

“Are you okay?” He turned to me again before shoving someone else out of his way, and I got my first real good look at him. Oh, my God! His face was perfection; nature had achieved the perfect symmetry of features. He had cool blue eyes, or they could have been gray, with perfect eyebrows. His cheekbones were high to match his nose and jaw, and his neck was long and muscular.

My eyes slowly charted the rest of his body. A distinct bulge in his jeans did the trick, and my nipples hardened. This couldn’t actually be happening! I suddenly wanted to cry out, and he shook his head.

“Don’t move, Miss!” he said, and turned to some other guy he was trying to hold back.

“Stop pushing, asshole. There’s a lady on the ground,” he yelled in someone’s face. Oh, I finally realized what was going on. He wasn’t just sucker punching people left, right, and center. He was trying to push the crowd back from around me, to make some space, and to make sure that I didn’t get trampled on by the throngs of protestors.

Every time he turned to say something to me, every time I heard his voice, I felt myself break a little. Nobody had ever had this magical, physical reaction on me before. This was unheard of. I still couldn’t be sure if I was imagining it or if it was real. Was he really that attractive? I could almost taste his breath in my mouth. I imagined an intense, luxurious chocolate flavor to match his refined good looks.

I suddenly felt silly. This man was trying to do a good deed. As if protesting the wind farm wasn’t enough, he was also trying to keep a fellow protestor out of harm’s way. And here I was fantasizing about how his tongue would taste in my mouth and the bulge in his pants.

I tried to straighten myself up again, this time actually managing to sit up. My head felt instantly dizzy.

“Just lie back down, Miss,” he said, but I was trying not to look at him, so that I wasn’t distracted from my mission. I had to get back up and start protesting again. My fall should have been only a small impediment in my path, and this guy was just making a big deal out of nothing.

“I’m fine,” I mumbled and rubbed the back of my arm over my face. I was still bleeding from my nose. The ache at the back of my skull wasn’t dull anymore, more like someone pounding my head with a sledgehammer. I had to get back up, and I managed to wobble upright, barely standing on shaky legs.

“You’re going to be hurt again if I don’t keep this crowd back,” he said as I took an unsteady step toward him.

“Miss!” he shouted, starting to lose his calm.

People were shouting and screaming around me, pushing against my body. I was being engulfed again, and my breath constricted. I could barely move through the thrust and tug of the crowd. The handsome Samaritan probably couldn’t single-handedly keep the crowd away from me anymore. My eyelids were closing. I couldn’t breathe.

“Come here!” he said, his hand tightly gripping one of my arms. He was pulling me in a different direction from the rest of the crowd. Just the touch of his fingers on my skin made my eyes yank open. It was like I had never been touched before, like he had breathed life into my soul. He was taking me somewhere, and I didn’t have the energy or will to protest.

Chapter 3

He had found a clearing at the back of the crowd. “Sit down.” His voice was strangely authoritative as he tugged me by the arm. His fingers still gripped my arm as he pushed me down.

I slid down, my back against a wall, as his hands guided my shoulders. My face slid against his body, faintly grazing the bulge in his pants as my bottom bumped against the ground. Ding Ding Ding!

“Uh, thank you,” I said awkwardly, but he seemed to ignore me.

“You need to sit and keep still,” he said from above me. I looked up. His head shielded the hot, San Francisco sun’s glare and a halo-like effect encircled his face. His eyes were narrowed and focused on my injury. His brows were crinkled. I felt like a child looking up at an adult.

“I need to get back up and protest my cause,” I told him weakly.

The man shook his head, and for the first time, I saw him smile. That beautiful mouth tilted and the smile even reached his piercing blue eyes. His teeth were bright white and very straight. Again, perfection.

“You can protest again when we’ve fixed you up,” he said, and then bent down in front of me so that our faces were now aligned.

Even through my bleeding nose, I could smell him. He smelled of expensive cologne, musk, oak, chocolate, and everything else that was nice on this planet. I tried to keep myself from smiling.

“Your face is covered in glitter,” he said, his smile widening.

“It’s from my poster. It tore when I got hit.” I don’t know why I was explaining this to him. He was studying my face closely, tracing the deposits of glitter on my nose and chin.

“A protest sign made in glitter? Someone should have told you this isn’t the ‘70s anymore,” he said, resting one of his hands on a bended knee and regarding me with interest. His ‘70s comment was about more than just the glitter on my sign. I knew he’d taken in the conch shell earrings, the beads around my neck, and my unruly auburn hair, which I didn’t blow dry ever as a matter of principle.

“Someone should have told you to not manhandle women,” I snapped, my eyes narrowing. I wasn’t about to blush and giggle and demonstrate how long I had been admiring his physique. He didn’t need to know that.

“Besides the glitter, your face is also caked in the blood dripping down your nose. I had to do something. You’re welcome,” he said, keeping his back straight and his eyes keenly focused on me. The smile still lingered on his face, which was now beginning to annoy me a little. We were in the middle of a war, and he was congratulating himself for pulling me out of it. The nerve!

“You’re clearly not an experienced protestor, then,” I said proudly, thrusting my chin up at him.

His smile grew. “Don’t judge me for doing a good deed,” he said, and I was suddenly aware of the polished timbre in his voice. He had certainly grown up in a household where they all spoke in hushed tones and sat together in neatly-pressed dress clothes at the dinner table. He was right; I was judging him.

“I don’t have time to have a chat. Find someone else to pat your back,” I said, trying to stand back up again. He pushed me back down, his hands on my shoulders – another electric shock down my spine. Why did this man have this effect on me? I was like putty in his hands.

“Let me have a look at you,” he said softly, and before I could stop it, he wound himself around me to have a closer look at the back of my head. Our bodies were crouched on the ground and barely an inch apart. I could feel his breath on my hair, and some of my curls blew around my face as a result. For a few moments, everything came to a standstill around me as he tenderly examined the back of my skull.

“It’s only a superficial wound. Just needs some antiseptic and you’ll be fine,” he said, bringing his face back level with mine. I could breathe.

“Yes, I know,” I snapped at him, trying my hardest to hide the discomfort I felt by our proximity.

“Now, your nose. Let me see,” he said, and he wasn’t asking. With his forefinger, he tipped my head up. His eyes that were both gray and blue at once were trained up my nose as he held me like that for several moments. Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t have stopped him because my limbs had all lost their locomotive capabilities. I was jelly in his hands again.

“We need to stem the flow,” he said, in a serious voice. He let my face go.

“Stem the flow? No, we don’t. I’ll do it later,” I said briskly, but I didn’t dare stand up again, because I didn’t want to feel the jerking reaction of having his hands on me.

“You’re wobbly on your feet,” he said with that same smile. It was almost like he was enjoying watching me incapacitated like this.

“Stop calling me that. My name is Lily Fitz. You may call me Lily,” I said, jumbling up my words a little out of nervousness. But I wanted to continue to create the impression that I wasn’t really enjoying his company or appreciating being held back from my task.

“All right, Lily. My name is Casper,” he said with a laugh in his voice. Why did he find everything funny? What was so funny about my name? “Now what do we have to stem the flow?” he added, and I watched as he rummaged around in his pockets.

I lifted an eyebrow, mocking him as he searched for something to put in my nose. He clearly hadn’t come prepared, which in some small way seemed to be a point of victory for me, even though I was the one sitting on the ground bleeding through my nose.

“What do you have in your bag?” he asked. Without asking for permission, he reached for the cross-body cloth bag hanging on the side of my hip.

“What are you doing?” I squealed when he popped open the button holding it together.

“Looking for something that might help stop the bleeding,” he said in a thoughtful voice. I couldn’t do anything but slap his hands, but it was too late. He extracted two tampons out of my bag and waved them in the air in front of my face.

“These should get the job done, don’t you think, Lily?” He said my name like he wasn’t sure how to pronounce it, and yet he had that sparkling look in his eyes. My cheeks burned, and I gulped.

“You want me to walk around with two tampons sticking out from my nose?” I asked, after staring at him for a few moments.

Casper said nothing, only nodded, and then shrugged his shoulders. As much as I didn’t want to admit it, he had a point.

“Fine, whatever. If you’ll let me go now,” I said, and grabbed the tampons out of his hands.

Casper watched me with his lips turned to an almost-smile. His unbelievably perfect bronze skin glistened in the sun, his golden hair catching the light as well while I sat in front of him, ripping open the packaging of the two tampons in my hands.

He didn’t know, but usually I was a fully functioning, straight-thinking adult. But for some reason, I inserted the two tampons up my nose without another question. The strings dangled from my nostrils as I stared at him, my face frozen. I wanted to kill him.

“I wish I knew some of your friends so I could tell them about this,” he said, suddenly grabbing his belly with both his hands as he burst out laughing. I watched as he threw his head back and laughed loudly, how his shoulders shook, how his neck stretched, the shape of his large, sturdy fingers.

“Something tells me that you and my friends would never get along,” I said when he was catching his breath from all that laughter. The tampons were still stuck up my nostrils. I knew I looked stupid. I knew I was nowhere close to being as presentable as I should have been in the company of a man who looked like him, but I was already down the rabbit hole, and there was no point trying to deny it.

“You’re judging me again, Lily,” he said, clearing his throat.

I raised an eyebrow and looked at him just as keenly as he was looking at me. “Why shouldn’t I? You appeared out of nowhere and dragged me away from my group, and now you’ve made me stick tampons up my nose,” I said, noticing the way the strings of the tampons shook with every movement of my head.

My cheeks flamed, because I was reminded again of how ridiculous I probably looked, and how Casper was looking at me.

“You would have been trampled on if it wasn’t for me,” he said, a little more seriously this time.

“You keep saying that. But what really needs saving right now are the Green Gleneagles, and you’re keeping me from them,” I said, my voice rising with my fury. I was gladly returning to my old self again. The throbbing ache at the back of my head had all but disappeared, and the bleeding had stopped, too. The tampons were working.

“Now, why would I do such a thing?” he asked, and I noticed how his gaze fell to the neck of my peasant blouse. He was openly staring at my cleavage!

“Because you clearly have an agenda,” I said, too brashly, and this time I pushed to my feet. I had regained most of my strength by now, and I had done it too quickly for him to be able to stop me in time. He followed me up, straightening himself. But even when we were standing, he towered over me. He had to bend his neck low to be able to look at me directly. I felt that electrical surge down my spine again, as I had a quick image of how sexy it would be to have him lift me up in his arms.

“You’re clearly concussed. You’re beginning to imagine things even though I just saved your life,” he said with a smirk on his face, and now I was even doubly sure of myself. I wasn’t concussed. In fact, I had never thought this clearly before. This man was definitely not the good-natured Samaritan I had thought.

I crossed my arms over my breasts, just like the policemen had earlier. His gaze dropped. He was looking at my cleavage again with a knowing smile on his face. Were my nipples still erect? Could he see them through the fabric of my blouse? I pushed those thoughts out of my head.

“Are you even here as a protester?” I asked.

Chapter 4

“Why does it matter what I’m here for?” Casper asked, rubbing the back of his neck with a hand. I couldn’t believe he was being this elusive in the middle of the riot that was about to break out around us. More importantly, why was I still standing there talking to him? I was somehow glued to him, to his voice, and to catching one more glimpse of his smile, even though every logical sense in my being was urging me to make a move, to get away from him. This could only mean one thing: trouble.

“Look, Casper, if that is even your name, we’re all here to protest Argent’s wind farm project,” I said, cocking my head in his direction. He smiled again, his lips curling and his eyes widening. I could stare at him all day!

“And I’m standing here, watching you explain it to me. Thank you for stating the obvious,” he said, snapping me out of my unwavering admiration of his good looks. I was filled with the most disastrous waves of mixed emotions – my growing annoyance at him and my undeniable attraction for his body.

“So, you’re admitting that you’re not a protestor,” I said, the tampons still dangling from my nose.

“I’m not admitting anything, other than that the glitter really adds a glow to your face,” he said, enjoying his own joke a little too much. His shoulders were shaking again from his laughter.

“So, you work for Argent Energy Systems. Is that it?” I said, ignoring his distracting comments and focusing on the gold mine I had just landed on. All day long, I’d been hoping to catch some employee, any representative, from the organization so that I could force them to hear what I had to say, what we had to say. And now, potentially, I had one right in front of me.

He must have seen the manic twinkle in my eye, because the smile disappeared from his face slowly, and he stared at me.

“Should I prep myself for a lecture?” he asked, and this time it was me smiling.

“There are only 160 Green Gleneagles left in the whole world, and they all live in your company’s construction spot,” I said, taking a few steps closer to him. It didn’t bother me that the man was way taller than me, that I had to crane my neck to look up at him. I caught his gaze, and I was going to hold it.

Casper breathed in and sighed, but continued to look at me. “I am aware of that,” he said in his usual calm and soft voice. Hearing him now, I couldn’t even imagine the same man throwing punches at a crowd only a few minutes ago.

The tampon strings dangling from my nose were distracting, and I tugged at them, pulling them out quickly. They had soaked up all the blood from my nose, and I dropped them in my bag again, deciding to worry about them later. Now was not the time.

“Building over their habitat means that they have nowhere to live. They will die out because of the loss of their homes,” I continued, and noticed that Casper was still looking at me earnestly.

“Do you mind me asking you a question?” he interrupted my flow of thought.

“What?” I snapped.

“Why did you put glitter on your sign?” he asked, focusing on the glitter on my face again.

I rolled my eyes and looked away from him. This guy wasn’t paying attention; he didn’t care about what I had to say. But at least he was better than having nobody to speak to directly. So, I decided to indulge him.

“My best friend’s daughter Zoe, who’s six years old, helped me make it. So, I had no other choice,” I said exasperatedly. “Anyway, are you listening to me? Don’t you think that your employers should feel a little guilty about how they’re ruining nature?”

“Do you babysit her often?” he asked, changing the subject again as though I had said nothing about the birds, as though he had not noticed how worked up I was about the protest.

“What? Yeah. Marla is a single mom. I watch Zoe five nights a week. You’re not listening to me.” I waved my hand in front of his face, even though he was looking at me. He didn’t blink an eyelid.

“That’s very good of you. To look out for your friend’s daughter. You must be a student yourself with very little time to spare,” he continued, again like that was the whole point of our conversation.

“I’m trying to get through to you about something important here, and all you can talk about is glitter!” Something in me snapped, and I was yelling at him now. I was furious again. My body was aware of his undeniable sexual presence, but my mind was focused on the protest. It was like I had no control over my body or my mind anymore.

“I hear you, Lily. I know what you’re saying.” Casper said, the smile disappearing from his face. He was all serious again.

“Then why are you avoiding the question?” I yelled.

“Because I can’t do anything about it. There’s no point lecturing me when my hands are tied,” he said, still calm. He wasn’t raising his voice to match mine at all. This was probably what triggered me into more anger, watching him so collected and noble.

“Of course, you can. You can do your bit. You can protest. You can quit your job. There are a million things you can do, if you really want to!” I was screaming still, my anger rising. I was probably angry with myself as well for having such painfully effective sexual thoughts about a man who stood so completely against my beliefs.

“You look cute when you’re mad. The tops of your ears turn pink,” he said suddenly, his face breaking into a smile again. “It’s no wonder that you get no work done.”

I couldn’t believe what he’d just said. Not only had he made an off-hand comment about my physical appearance, but he was trying to imply that our protests never worked, that we were picketing – or rather, I was picketing – for no good reason.

I hurled myself at him, a surreal and strange war cry emanating from my being. I could feel it in my core as I lashed out at him with a bunched-up fist. This was exactly what I had decided not to do. I had planned on not being violent. I wanted to show the world the power of a peaceful protest, and here I was, ramming myself into a man who had managed to get under my skin.

My palm landed on his chest, and immediately I felt the strength of it, like his body was made of pure muscle. My hand bounced off his chest, and he grabbed me by my waist as he gently pried me away.

“What are you trying to do, Lily?” he asked, and I heard the laughter in his voice again. He was still enjoying himself!

“I’m trying to attack you for what you just said,” I screamed, completely at a loss. This was supposed to be a fist fight, not an explanation about why we were going to have a fist fight. Casper was laughing; he wasn’t affected at all by any of this. It was almost like he wanted me to try and punch him.

He let go of my waist and grabbed my wrists as quickly as he had pushed me away from him earlier. His fingers were wrapped tightly around my wrists, and I could feel the strength in his grip again. It was almost frightening. He yanked me closer. His face was only a few inches away from me. Some of my auburn curls fell over my face, and I blew them away.

“You’re making a big mistake, Lily. This is not what you should be doing,” he said, and I heard a threat in his voice.

“What are you going to do about it?” I hissed.

“Sir? Is everything all right? Is this woman bothering you?” someone asked from behind me. Casper still had me tightly grasped in his hands, and I didn’t see the man who’d asked that, although I did immediately wonder why Casper was being referred to as “sir.”

“Take this one into the building,” Casper said, while he kept his eyes on me.

Then a different set of hands grasped my shoulders and pulled me away from him.

Chapter 5

The man who’d rendered me helpless pushed me through the back of the crowd, around the back of the office building we had congregated in front of, and then through the elevators to the twentieth floor.

The doors opened, and he led me into a room. He had answered none of my questions about where he was taking me, who he was, or what any of this meant.

“You can use the bathroom through that door to clean yourself up,” he said robotically, before banging the door shut behind him.

I stood quietly for a few moments, looking around me. The large room was like none I had ever been in before, both futuristic and minimalistic. This had an immediate calming effect on my nerves, even though I wanted to remain riled up. I wanted to fight somebody. But I was alone in this room, decorated in varying shades of white and gray.

Water trickled somewhere, and I turned to find an elaborate pond in the corner. A slow-trickling fountain supplied water to it, and when I stepped closer, I found delicate koi fish swimming around.

None of this was threatening, I wasn’t scared for my life, but I was definitely confused. Who was Casper? What had he ordered that security guard to do?

I found the door to the bathroom easily, and I stepped in to quickly wash my face. The bathroom was as elaborate and sparklingly decorated as the rest of the building. A full-length mirror faced me, and I splashed water on my face from the sink, wiping the caked blood streaks away from my cheeks with a clean white towel.

I stared at my face in the mirror for a few moments longer. My curls were as unruly as ever, forming a thick halo around my head. My eyes looked tired and larger than usual and had turned a deep blue. My lips, which I now realized I had been chewing incessantly, looked thick and pouty. I dragged myself away from the mirror and stepped out of the bathroom.

Casper was standing in the middle of the room with his hands thrust into the pockets of his pants.

“What am I doing here?” I asked.

He looked more natural in these surroundings. He appeared just as clean and neat as the decor of the room, his hair carefully styled and brushed away from his face. None of the action outside had moved a single hair on his head out of place. His skin looked darker as well, and it glistened smoothly in the dim lighting. He didn’t come closer to me, and I stayed away from him, too.

“Why do you think you’re here?” he asked, and this time there was no humor in his voice. A chill ran down my spine. My body was caving in again. I had an incredible urge to run my fingers down his chest, to feel his skin on my fingertips. I felt like I was losing my mind. His voice was strong and effective. I gulped in response.

“Who are you?” I asked him instead of answering the question. From the way he was looking at me, I started to get a feeling that I was here for reasons aside from the picketing going on outside.

“My name is Casper Argent,” he said flatly, like he expected no reaction from me.

My body shook when he told me his name. His last name. He wasn’t just a mere employee in the company; his family owned it.

“Argent? Are you serious?” I thundered, a crazed laugh escaping my mouth. It almost sounded too fantastical to be true.

“I’m as serious about my name as I am about how easy it will be for me to fuck you,” he said. Very seriously.

I couldn’t believe my ears. Had he actually just used those words? I straightened my back and raised my chin up at him.

“You’re highly mistaken, Mr. Argent. You’ve pegged me for the wrong kind of girl,” I said, dropping my arms to my side. His eyes were on me – not on my face anymore, but on my body. He was trying to guess what I might look like with my clothes off, and his gaze was awakening goose bumps on my skin. As hard as I was trying to remain mad at him, I didn’t want him to stop looking at me.

“Yes, I know who you think you are, Lily. A conservationist, here to protest the construction of our wind farms, etcetera,” he said, crossing his arms across his chest. His muscles bulged beneath his t-shirt, and I could see his body clearly through the fabric of his clothes. I pressed my thighs tightly together as I felt myself growing embarrassingly wet. He wasn’t even anywhere near me, and I could feel my stomach reeling, my skin desperate for his touch.

“You’re also a girl who can’t stop picturing me naked,” Casper said, a soft smirk forming on the side of his lips. I gulped again. He had seen it in my eyes. He had caught me staring. I looked away from him.

“I know you’re wondering how it might feel to have my mouth on the hollow of your neck, and don’t get me wrong, Lily, I would like that very much, too,” he continued.

I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t even protest. I was wet and breathless, embarrassed, and turned on all at the same time. I wanted to scream at him, I wanted him to stop saying all this, but I couldn’t get a single sound out of my throat. He had some sort of magical grip on me, even though he was standing several feet away from me.

“Which is why I have an offer to make to you,” he added.

No offer he could possibly make to me now could be good news. No offer that he made could be something that I, in my right mind, should even consider.

“What offer?” I finally managed to squeak in a small, weak voice. My temper had all but disappeared. I was ashamed. Despite my fury, my attack on him, Casper Argent had seen right through me, and he knew exactly what I thought of him. I’d wanted him inside me from the first second I laid eyes on him.

“The position of Conservation Consultant at my company,” he said, finally taking a few steps in my direction.

I stepped away from him, aware that I was getting closer to the koi pond in the corner. A few steps in the wrong direction, and I might tumble into the water and further embarrass myself.

“And why would I be interested in that?” I asked him, my mind whizzing with contradictory thoughts. Of course, I needed a job. I needed the money, but an offer from Casper Argent, in the middle of all this, didn’t exactly seem like a good idea. What did he even mean by that title?

“Because you can’t stop thinking about what it’ll be like when I finally make you come with my tongue,” he said, and this time, his face broke into a full, wide smile. He was enjoying watching me squirm and writhe. I breathed in deeply to steady myself. I needed to get a grip on my mind.

“And you think that is a good reason to take on a job at your company?” I said, licking my lips, hoping I was managing to sound prideful. He stepped in my direction again, and this time I didn’t step away. I didn’t want to fall into the koi pond, and also, honestly, my body wouldn’t let me move away from him. Subconsciously, I wanted him to come closer. I wanted to get a whiff of his scent again.

“I haven’t explained yet what your responsibilities are going to be; you’ll see the reason in it when we’ve talked about it at length,” he said self-assuredly.

My breathing quickened as he moved closer to me, my heart beating out of my chest. My nipples hardened again; this was the closest I had ever gotten to passing out from a sexual experience. And he hadn’t even touched me, not yet.

And if I could help it, I wasn’t going to let him touch me, because then I might explode.

Chapter 6

Casper Argent was looking at me like he could read my thoughts. He practically had me cornered, and like a fool, I made no attempt to escape. He had me hypnotized with his burning gaze. My own burning desire was searing through my body, through my skin. I was desperate for his touch.

He lunged at me, and this time I had no strength or desire to push him away. I kind of fell into him, he caught me with both hands, and our lips met in one crazy motion. It was like he had anticipated what I was going to do, and he was ready and waiting for it. Like I was a puppet and he made me fall into his arms.

Casper’s lips were on my mouth, and I was kissing him back. It was a ferocious kiss, a hungry kiss, like we had been waiting for decades to finally have our bodies meet. The reality was that I’d met him less than an hour ago, but our bodies had done all the talking.

He used his tongue to part my lips, and I let him in. The way he thrust it inside my mouth gave me a preview of what it might feel like to have his cock slide inside me. He was kissing me, exploring my mouth with his. I bit down on his lower lip, and he didn’t even wince.

He was holding my face with both his hands as we kissed. It lasted forever, and when I finally pulled away, I was breathless. But thirsty for more.

He could see it in my eyes, a glazed-over look that told him that I wasn’t ready to run away yet. His hands flew from my face and down my arms, gently tracing the skin with his fingertips. While he kept his eyes on me, I couldn’t tear my gaze away from his glistening lips.

“I can see you’re ready,” he said breathily in a soft murmur, moving his face near my left ear, like he was telling me a secret, even though there was nobody else in the room. When he pulled away, I slowly nodded. This was no time for pretense; no use in pretending. I was ready from the first moment I saw him.

The knots in my belly grew tighter, my wetness throbbing. Just his words would make me come if he said them again. I pressed myself to him as his fingers lingered on my arms. My hips centered against his so that our groins were touching now. I could feel his erection, that bulge that I had been admiring, that had barely grazed my face earlier. Now it was thrust between my thighs. Through the fabric of my long skirt, and through his jeans, I could feel his throbbing cock. He was right; it would be very easy for him to simply part my legs and slide in.

“Lily.” He said my name hoarsely, like he was trying to teach me a lesson. Like I should be really paying attention now. His voice echoed in my soul, and my body shook. Now he could feel the goose bumps on my skin with his fingers, and he looked at them and smiled. He was enjoying this, enjoying the reaction each of his movements, his words, had on me.

Then he grasped the small of my back and ground me against him. I thought he was going to kiss me, but he grabbed my earlobe with his mouth and started sucking on it.

It was a weird feeling, my earlobe in his mouth, the tug of his teeth… My eyes shut of their own accord, and my lips parted. Then his mouth was on mine again. His hands left the space on my back and were slowly finding their way up my blouse. He slipped them in under the fabric so that his hands were on my bare torso now.

“Casper, don’t. You’re torturing me,” I said in a voice much louder than his. It was torture the way his fingers slowly grazed up my skin. My wetness was growing, and my thighs drew apart subconsciously. I could imagine him slipping deep inside me.

His grasped my breasts, pinching my nipples in the same motion. I winced again, desperate for his mouth on them. I wanted him to suck on my nipples the way he was sucking on my earlobe. But he didn’t. He kept me hanging, and when I opened my eyes, I saw the devilish smile on his face. He was happy I’d said that. He was glad he was torturing me.

“What if I do this?” he murmured, and lowered his head to my body. My back instinctually arched to accommodate him. He lifted my blouse up to my neck and started licking my cleavage. The feel of his velvety tongue on my skin, slowly tracing down… it was too much. I was going to scream if he didn’t stop.

I straightened myself and quickly lifted his shirt before he could do anything else. I pulled it over his head and threw it on the floor. If he wasn’t going to go faster than this, I was going to torture him, too.

His torso was ripped. Chiseled and shining, his chest was smooth and bulged with the muscles I had predicted he was hiding. His waist was narrow, and a slim line of hair dropped down from his navel and disappeared into his jeans. His jeans. I had to have his jeans!

I started unbuckling his belt, and as I did, I noticed the smile on his face. Like he knew something that I didn’t. The belt came off, and his jeans went down his legs.

I thought I was prepared, but I wasn’t. His cock was big – bigger than any other I had seen. He wasn’t wearing any underwear and it sprang out at me, his erection hard and growing with every passing second.

With his raging erection, I couldn’t understand how Casper was in the mood to laugh. My body registered the presence of that enormous cock and reacted accordingly. I was dripping wet, afraid now that my juices might start sliding down the insides of my thighs. I wanted him badly. I wanted him more than I’d ever wanted anything.

Before I could do anything, he grabbed his cock, slowly stroking it while he watched me.

“You have to be patient, Lily,” he said hoarsely. The laughter had disappeared from his voice.

I licked my lips and breathed in, watching him stroke himself.

“You do it, too. Stroke yourself, Lily. I want to watch you touch yourself,” he said, keeping his eyes on my breasts. I felt dazed, like I was under a spell, and I did exactly as I was told. None of my friends would believe it. Lily doing exactly what she was told! Imagine that.

I slipped my blouse over my head, displaying my sexy red lace bra. Then the skirt came off, bunching in a heap on the floor. My panties matched my bra, and I parted my legs.

Casper was standing in front of me, continuing to stroke himself, while I stood facing him, my legs parted and my fingers afraid to go anywhere close to my wetness. I wasn’t sure how my body would react to that. How would I be able to have any shred of control over myself once I went there? Once he saw me go there?

“Now,” he said, a little sternly, and I parted my lips in anticipation. My fingers were quivering as I slid my hand down, finding the wet, slippery center of myself. I tried my forefinger first, slowly sliding it inside me, watching him watch me.

“Don’t cheat, Lily. Do it,” he said, a smile forming on his face. I slid my finger in farther. A moan rose up my throat. It was too much to bear. I was too weak. The stroking motion made my body shake, and he was stroking himself faster. I bit down on my lip, increasing the thrust of my finger, grinding it on my clit. I groaned again, this time a little too loudly. Then he laughed again.

Casper was laughing at me while he stroked himself. His shoulders jutted out. His naked body was the most delicious thing I had ever seen. His steely blue eyes were looking at me, his hair perfect. And yet, he was laughing.

I slipped my finger out of myself and bent to pick my skirt up.

“Hey, no, what’s the matter?” Casper asked, trying to control his laughter. But his face was still enveloped in a broad grin, like he was happy that he’d achieved his mission to watch one of the protestors filled with sexual longing for him.

“I have to go,” I said, ignoring him. I turned myself away from him and started putting my blouse back on. When I turned around, I saw that he had pulled up his jeans, too. That was quick!

“Hey, Lily, maybe we should sit and talk first?” he said, in his usual calm voice. He didn’t care that he was shirtless. He wanted me to see him shirtless, remember him shirtless. He had me exactly where he wanted me, and now, finally, I had my senses back in order and I was onto him.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me. I have to go,” I said, running my hands quickly through my curls in a flourish.

Casper smirked at me and dug his hands into his pockets again. “That’s a shame. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me,” he said, still completely sure of himself.

I brushed past him, trying to ignore the desperate longing I was still feeling for him in the pit of my stomach. I couldn’t deny my desire for him, but thankfully my brain had kicked into action at the right time.

I ignored him entirely as I rushed out of the room toward the elevator outside. The door to the office closed behind me, and I couldn’t hear anything else. Casper could have still been laughing his ass off for all I knew.

I pressed the button for the elevator repeatedly until it finally pinged and the doors opened. I jumped in.

The whole way down, I couldn’t think of anything other than the absurdity of what had just taken place. How did he manage to put me in that situation? How had I been incapable of resisting him? One moment, I had been knocked down in a crowd of unruly protestors, and in the next instant, I was stripping down and touching myself for the benefit of a stranger.

Well, maybe not for his benefit entirely… but nonetheless! I had never done something like this before. This was completely out of character. I didn’t know whether to feel ashamed of myself or angry.

I walked out of the office building to face a mob of angry fellow conservationists.

“Where on Earth have you been? Were you in there talking to them?” The woman who had spoken to me before caught my attention. Most of them saw me coming out through the office doors.

“Yes, yes, we were talking,” I said distractedly to her, before scurrying away. I needed to get out of here.

Chapter 7

Zoe pushed her food around on her plate with a fork.

“I can see you doing that. Just eat them, Zoe. You know you have to,” I said, looking at her plate over the open pages of my book. Marla was working a night shift again, which meant that Zoe was going to spend the night with me.

I had tons of material to get through before my class on Monday. My dissertation was nowhere close to being complete, and a dull ache pounded at the back of my head just from thinking about it.

“I hate boiled carrots.” Zoe turned her lips up and made a snooty face.

I furrowed my brows and tried to give her a sour look. It didn’t work because she knew that I couldn’t really ever be mad at her.

“Just eat your dinner, Zoe. Aunty Lily needs to study,” I said exasperatedly.

Secretly, I was glad for the distraction, because ever since I had gotten back to the house, I couldn’t stop thinking about this morning, about what had happened and what I had done. I don’t know if I was embarrassed as much as I was in shock. What was it about Casper Argent that had made me behave in the way I did? How could I have lost myself so completely?

Zoe grabbed the plastic cup of water beside her on the table with both her hands, and in an instant, the cup slipped out of her hands and fell to the floor. I stood up in a jerk, my face twisted up in a frown. I slammed my book down on the table. I wasn’t really annoyed with Zoe. I was just mad at myself.

“I’m sorry, Aunty Lily. I didn’t mean it,” Zoe whimpered, her face turning red.

She didn’t expect that reaction from me, and I was shocked by it as well. I was the fun person in her life. Marla was a strict mother who made sure Zoe was in bed by eight and ate no candy after five in the evening. But she was the apple of my eye, my godchild, the sweetest girl I had ever met who I was also helping to raise. And in my eyes, Zoe could never do any wrong.

But tonight, I was taking out my frustration with myself and what had happened with Casper on this poor child.

“It’s fine. Don’t worry about it,” I said, plucking a kitchen towel off a shelf and wiping down the wet floor.

“I’ll eat my carrots. Just please don’t be mad at me,” Zoe said, her lips pouted.

I straightened and roughed up her hair before forcing myself to smile.

“Don’t worry about it. I shouldn’t have reacted like that. Just eat your dinner, and then we’ll get you ready for bed,” I said, pinching her chin and giving it a wriggle.

“Oh please, Aunty Lily… it’s only eight-thirty. Can’t I stay up for half an hour longer?” Zoe begged.

I licked my lips, trying to stop my face from turning red again. I didn’t want her to be able to see the frustration in my eyes. I needed some alone time. I needed to think over what had happened. Get my thoughts back in order. None of which I could possibly do if Zoe was going to stay up.

“You’re going to bed now, young lady,” I said, grabbing my half-empty plate off the table and slapping it into the kitchen sink. It made a loud clambering sound as I did it, which startled Zoe again. I could see the confusion on her face. In the six years that she had known me, she had never seen her Aunty Lily in such a bad mood, at least not around her. I had always managed to keep my frustrations and anger out of Zoe’s sight. But not tonight.

Zoe had fallen silent. I wished I could offer her some kind words to make her feel better, because she was only being a kid. She hadn’t really done anything wrong. But I didn’t want to open my mouth in fear of what I might end up saying. What other caustic words might come spewing out of my throat? And all this because of a man!

“I’m done with dinner, Aunty Lily,” Zoe said, jumping off the chair and handing me her plate.

I took it from her in silence and started washing up.

From the corner of my eye, I could see that she was standing there with a vacant, confused look on her face, wondering what was going on, where her lovable, happy Aunty Lily had disappeared. But I didn’t want to look at her, out of shame and guilt.

“Thank you,” I muttered after several minutes of silence.

“I’ll brush my teeth and get ready for bed,” Zoe said, turning around to go into the spare bedroom, which was always reserved for her. It’s not like I had family or friends coming over to stay at my place that often.

I didn’t reply to her or acknowledge what she said. Instead, I continued washing the dishes in silence. I could hear her brushing her teeth in the bathroom, then changing into her night clothes. I couldn’t even look at myself. It had been several hours, but I still couldn’t forget what I had done in Casper Argent’s office.

***

I was blinking up at the ceiling, aware that it was too late to still be awake. But my mind was doing that horrid thing it does when it’s overworked: it just wouldn’t shut off. I could picture Casper’s sandy blond hair, his chiseled bare torso, and now, in the seclusion of my room, I could think about his cock as well. I was allowing my mind to wander.

I usually slept in pajamas, but for some reason, tonight I’d gotten into bed without any clothes on. Under the covers, I was completely naked, and I could clearly see Casper’s bare body floating before my eyes. I didn’t have to imagine too hard; I had seen him with my own eyes. I had seen him stroking himself, that smile on his face, his beautiful, smooth, silky bronze skin, those dazzling blue-gray eyes. I knew exactly what he looked like under all his clothes.

When I touched my breasts under the covers, I realized that my nipples were hard – painfully hard – for Casper’s mouth. As much as I was ashamed of what I did earlier, angry with myself for having debased myself in front of a stranger, I couldn’t stop myself from fantasizing about him any longer. I fantasized about what it would have been like if we’d actually had sex.

I could remember the kiss exactly, how his tongue sought out my mouth, what it felt like when he parted my lips and shoved his tongue in. My hand wandered down to my throbbing wet center now. I wanted him inside me again.

With one swift motion, I threw the covers off. I didn’t want the barrier. I was also sweating, even though it was a relatively cool night. My body was covered in a thin film of perspiration as I dreamed about Casper’s chiseled torso, how he smelled, how his mouth tasted.

My forefinger slid into me. I wasn’t planning on doing it, but it happened. I gasped when I felt it sliding in, imagining Casper’s finger there instead of my own. Before my eyes, I could see his huge cock swinging between his legs, how he held it in his hands like it was some kind of weapon… a weapon for my destruction.

I threw my head about on my pillow and bit down on my lower lip. My middle finger slipped in as well as I continued to stroke myself. I could feel my fingers slipping and sliding in my own juices. It was easy for me to reach that central spot, the one that made my body shiver and my toes curl. Casper Argent was too delicious, too tempting to not think about as I continued to stroke myself.

I was afraid I was going to draw blood as I bit down on my lip harder. But I didn’t care anymore. My body quivered ferociously as I thought about his lips on my body, his tongue leaving a wet trail down my hot belly, down my navel, reaching down to my throbbing wet center before he thrust his tongue into me. The same way my finger was thrusting now, repeatedly, harder, with more force.

I was pounding into myself, biting down on my lip to stop myself from screaming. Casper Argent’s tongue was inside me, then it was licking my clit, sucking on my sex, slipping in and out. Stroking me there where I knew I would lose control.

My body was wet, my hair was damp, and a low gasp escaped me before I bit down on my lip again. Casper’s big hands were clutching both my breasts, squeezing my nipples between his thumb and finger, squeezing them so hard that it hurt and I yelped.

I was going to come. My fingers were covered with my juices as I slipped in a third finger. My bed was shaking as I wriggled, holding myself down with my own hands. Thrusting my fingers in and out as I imagined Casper’s tongue there, taking control.

My body was reaching the peak. I was going to topple over.

Then I let go. I jumped up in bed, sitting up straight. With one hand, I continued to push in and out of myself, while with the other I clutched the bedsheets tightly. I tried to keep my moan low as my eyes rolled in pleasure. Casper’s smiling, wickedly laughing face floated before my eyes as I came.

When my breathing was slightly recovered, I pulled my fingers out. My breasts rose and fell from the workout. I could still see Casper in my mind, his lips covered with my juices. I shivered as I shook my head, trying to banish his face from my mind. I shouldn’t have been thinking about him. He’d embarrassed me. He had used me to fulfill some kind of twisted ego trip of his. Why was I still thinking about him? Why was I allowing myself to still feel like this?

He’d had an agenda. He’d seduced me for his own selfish purposes. And then he’d had the audacity to offer me a job!

I jumped off my bed and started pulling my robe on. I needed to get a drink of water. I needed to get out of my bedroom, where even in the dark I imagined I could see Casper Argent’s face. More importantly, I knew I had to go check on Zoe and see if she was sleeping soundly.

A chill ran down my spine as I tightened the robe around my body. I didn’t feel safe in my own home anymore. I felt violated. Like Casper Argent had taken complete control over my life. With his cock.

Chapter 8

The next morning, I got out of bed feeling more tired than I usually felt before the submission of a project. I hadn’t gotten any sleep, and I still needed to get through a ton of research.

Marla came to pick Zoe up at eight in the morning, and since then, I’d sat around the house in my pajamas and robe, cradling a lukewarm mug of coffee in my hands.

From the corner of my eye, I could see my computer, imagining it giving me a stern look while I tried to avoid its gaze. I needed to get my work done, but my mind couldn’t concentrate. I couldn’t convince myself to just get up and sit down in front of it. I couldn’t stop thinking about Casper Argent and what happened in his office building and how I had masturbated thinking about him. I wasn’t even angry any more, just upset with myself.

When the doorbell rang, I jumped off my couch. I had a feeling that it was Marla and Zoe again. Maybe she had forgotten something in my apartment.

So, I rushed to the door and swung it open without giving it another thought. When I saw him standing in front of me, my body froze. I was instantly aware of my matted hair, my unwashed face and panda eyes, my three-day-old pajamas and the robe with coffee stains on it.

“What are you doing here?” I asked, like I was accusing him of killing my imaginary cat.

Casper looked wonderful and smelled of freshly pressed linen. His hair was as beautifully styled as ever, like he was ready for the paparazzi. He was in a pair of fawn tailored pants with a casual dark-checkered shirt neatly tucked in at the waist. He still had that sparkling wicked smile on his face. His angular jaw looked freshly shaved.

“I thought I should apologize for my behavior yesterday,” he said in that same calm, soothing voice of his. In comparison, my voice sound high-pitched and nervous, like a mad woman’s.

“How did you find my house?” I asked, crossing my arms over my breasts, in a shoddy attempt to hide my poor clothing situation.

Casper only smiled.

“And how did you get up here? Who buzzed you in?” I asked, rhetorically really, because I wasn’t expecting an answer to that either. It was evident now that Casper Argent always got his way, and he was proud of it.

I could feel my muscles tightening under my robe. I had seen him naked the previous day, and then seen him naked again in my dreams just a few hours ago. And yet he was standing there, fully clothed and looking as handsomely delicious as ever. I wasn’t supposed to be attracted to him. I was supposed to detest his corporate ass. We were fighting him.

“I brought you this,” he said suddenly, interrupting my thoughts. I hadn’t noticed the large paper bag in his hand before, and I meekly took it from him. Why was I accepting gifts from him? What was wrong with me?

“What is it?” I asked, as I peeked into it.

“Some craft supplies for you and Zoe. I figured that you could never have enough, what with all the protest sign-making that you do.” Casper had that smile on his face as he said it, like he was making fun of me.

I could see sheets of colored paper, the bottles of glitter glue, a big box of colored permanent markers, and a painting kit. I jerked my head up to look at him.

“I can’t accept this from you,” I said hurriedly, thrusting the bag back in his direction. Casper kept his hands inside the pockets of his pants as he cocked his head to the side and smiled at me again.

“Well, I don’t expect you to accept this for free. I want you to do something for me as well,” he said, and I gulped. Even though he was talking, I was concentrating on his lips moving, imaging what they would taste like if he kissed me again.

“If you’re here offering me a job again, I can’t accept that either,” I said, trying to make my voice sound as nasty as possible.

Casper shook his head, as self-assuredly as always. “We can discuss the job offer later. That isn’t why I’m here. I was hoping that you would accompany me to a company party. You know, be my date for the event,” he said confidently, as though he was definitely sure that I was going to accept.

“What? Why me? What kind of event?” I was in too much shock to actually process the information.

“It’s the christening of a new company location. I don’t have anybody else to ask on such short notice, and I feel like we can get along if we try,” he explained, already stepping back from me a few paces. Who was he kidding? He’s a billionaire playboy, and he can’t get a last-minute date?

“Where is it?” I blurted out, my mind racing a mile per minute.

“It’s in Hawaii, so pack a bag. I’ll send a car to collect you in an hour,” he said, giving me a once over, like he was making fun of my clothes in his head. Then, without waiting for a response, he turned on his heels and went rushing down the stairs.

The bag of craft supplies remained dangling from my hand as I watched him disappear. What did I just get myself into?!

Chapter 9

The car drove me straight to what could have only been a private aircraft hangar. It stopped right on the runway at the bottom of a staircase that led up to the door of a private jet. Casper opened the door for me and held out a hand to help me get out of the car. A sudden gust of wind blew my hair and whirled it around as I took his hand and stepped out. I was too confused, my head was in a tizzy, and I had forgotten by now how to be angry with him. He was flying me to Hawaii on a private jet.

I had packed a small bag, stuffed to the brim with all the clothes that I thought I might need, because I still wasn’t sure how long we were going away for. I wasn’t even sure why I had accepted his offer or why I was doing what he wanted me to do, but I couldn’t bring myself to say no. I had to see for myself what this was all about, especially now that I knew I couldn’t stop thinking about him when I was by myself.

I had taken a quick shower, arranged my auburn curls into a manageable shape, and changed into a bottle-green velvet dress. It wasn’t exactly the kind of outfit that someone seen on Casper Argent’s arm would be caught wearing. It was vintage and looked slightly dusty, but I wasn’t about to alter my style for his sake. I still had some dignity left in me. My shoes were leather sandals, the only ones that still had a fully functional sole. I also wore a bright-green beaded pair of earrings to match the long, beaded necklace I twisted twice around my neck.

Casper smiled when he first got a good look at me. He seemed to be laughing to himself. But he didn’t seem to regret his decision.

“You look beautiful, Lily,” he said, a little loudly to make himself heard over the roaring aircraft engines. I rolled my eyes at him and slipped my hand out of his grip.

“You should know that I’m only doing this because you bought me glitter glue,” I said, and before he could reply, I led the way, climbing up the steps that led to the jet.

I could hear him laughing behind me as he followed me up, perhaps because I had so suddenly taken the lead, and I held on to the bannister of the stairs to stop myself from shaking as I climbed. This all felt too surreal, like none of this was actually happening, and I was still in a dream.

***

I had never been inside an aircraft like this one. But what else did I expect from a private jet owned by Casper Argent?

Everything was sparkling clean in accents of white and brown. There were no regular seats like the ones that I was accustomed to on commercial flights. This plane was dotted with only a few seats by the windows. And the seats were plush chocolate-brown leather, the armrests adorned with holders for cups and electronics. The wall the chairs faced had a large television screen playing the news on mute. Beside it was an elaborate bar, replete with crystal glasses and decanters of single malts. A bartender was busy dropping perfectly square ice cubes into two glasses.

I walked in, trying to stop my jaw from dropping open. I could sense Casper behind me and he lightly touched my waist before stepping past me.

“Two fingers of Glenfiddich, Jerry. For me and the lady,” he said to the smiling bartender.

“Yes, sir,” Jerry replied.

“A hot towel for you, ma’am?” a uniformed flight attendant in a tight blue dress and a starched hat asked. She had a gold tray in her hands with a pile of the most delicate-looking rolled-up towels on it. She extended the tray in my direction, and I picked one up in an effort to not offend her.

The towel smelled of lavender as I unraveled it and wiped my hands.

Classical music began to play gently in the background, and I looked down at my feet. I was standing on a coffee-brown carpet. I licked my lips and looked up. Casper was smiling at me.

“We’re taking off in a few minutes, so maybe you should sit down and buckle in,” he said, tipping his head in the direction of the seats.

I walked toward him with the towel still dangling from my hand. When I stood in front of him, I looked up at his face, my mouth dry now from surprise and shock. This was the most beautiful room I had ever been in, and it wasn’t even in a house. Casper Argent definitely lived the high life.

“Have a seat, Lily,” he said, sitting down. I lowered myself into the seat next to his, and then followed his motions of buckling myself in. When I looked around, I noticed that the flight attendant and Jerry had both disappeared. Probably somewhere in the back to buckle themselves into some seats as well.

“I hope everything is to your liking,” Casper said as the plane began to move across the tarmac.

I only looked at him. I had nothing to say. He had seen me in my stained robe, and he had peeked inside my apartment; Casper knew exactly what my standard of living was.

“How long is the flight?” I asked him instead of replying to his question.

“Four hours. So, we need to find something to kill time,” he said, and my skin was immediately dimpled with goose bumps. What did he want to do with me for four hours? I knew what I wanted to do to him. I wanted those lips on mine, his cock inside me, but I only looked away from him. I was afraid that he would be able to see it in my eyes that I was imagining him naked again.

The plane took off so smoothly I could barely even feel it.

In a few minutes, Jerry returned to his station, and the flight attendant appeared again.

This time, her gold tray had a plate of crackers and assortment of cheeses. She placed it on the oak coffee table in front of us.

“You can take off your seatbelt now, Lily,” Casper said, and I did as I was told.

“Is this your usual mode of transport?” I smiled at the attendant in thanks and turned to him again.

His skin was glowing, just like his grayish eyes. He gave a short laugh and then turned to me, a cracker with cheese in his hands.

“Of course. This is what I take to work every day. And I park it on the roof,” he said, and I bit down on my lip. I didn’t want to laugh so easily. He was being sarcastic, right?

He offered me the cracker in his hand, and I took it just as Jerry brought us our drinks.

“Thank you, Jerry. That will be all,” Casper said to the bartender.

I bit down on the cracker and clutched the cocktail in my other hand. When I looked up, Casper was watching me. His eyes had narrowed, and the smile had disappeared from his face.

“You don’t look too happy to be here,” he said suddenly.

I shook my head. I could feel my cheeks flushing already. I didn’t want to be a rude guest. If only he knew what I was actually thinking about!

“No, it’s all a little much, that’s all,” I said, looking around the room.

Casper smiled again and nodded. “I don’t blame you,” he said, and I finally allowed myself to smile. He looked relieved that I was smiling.

“From the picket to the private jet. It’s all a bit strange,” I said, holding my smile.

Casper fell silent. He still had the smile on his face, but he was studying me as I took a sip of the drink. “I don’t see the point of wasting time. Why don’t we go to my bedroom so we can get started?” he said, and suddenly stood up.

My eyes widened, my eyebrows reaching the top of my forehead. I plonked the glass of scotch down on the table, almost spitting the drink out of my mouth.

“You have a bedroom in here?” I asked.

***

The bedroom at the back of the aircraft was bigger than my entire apartment and had an enormous four-poster bed at the center. Portraits in black and white hung on the walls, of people who looked a lot like Casper. They had to be his family. Other than that, there was expensive-looking art and a few marble statues. I shuddered to imagine what his bedroom in his home might look like.

Casper led me into the room and walked up next to the bed.

“I think it’s cozy. What do you think?” he asked, throwing his arms wide open and smiling at me mischievously. It’s like he wanted to be complimented for the job he had done decorating the place. I walked slowly toward him, aware that my spine was straight and my muscles were tense. I could feel myself starting to grow wet already.

“I think it’s far from cozy, but it is beautiful,” I said in a much softer voice. He wasn’t making a big show out of this or trying to stall. We both knew why I was here and what his intentions were when he invited me back to his bedroom. And I was willing. I wanted this as much as he did.

“Take off your clothes, Lily,” he said, before I even reached him.

I raised my eyebrows and then rolled my eyes. Not this time. I wasn’t going to simply follow his commands.

“You take off your clothes, Casper,” I said, stopping in my tracks in front of him. A few feet remained between us, but I could smell him. My fingers were shaking from our proximity. I could hardly wait.

He lifted his shirt, untucking it out of his pants and started unbuttoning.

I squared my shoulders, aware that he could see my hardened nipples through the fabric of my dress. His eyes dropped to my breasts as he assessed my nipples to see how turned on I was.

When his shirt came off, I extended my hand and he moved toward me. The silver rings on my fingers shone under the dim light in the bedroom as I touched him. His velvet smooth skin was as delicious as honey. The muscles on his chest rippled as he allowed me to touch, and my fingers traveled down the center of his chest, down his belly and closer to the top of his trousers. He clutched my hand.

“Give me something,” he said, in a hoarse, gruff voice. Even though he had embarrassed me the previous time, I was still brave. I forgot about what happened previously. I wanted to try my luck again.

With a flick, I drew the sleeves of my dress off my shoulders. My bare breasts popped out. I wasn’t wearing a bra.

Casper swayed when he saw them – my pink, erect nipples, the swell and curves of my breasts as they swung in front of him.

In a flash, he had one in his mouth. I had dreamed so intensely about his mouth on my nipples that I yelped with pleasure when I felt his teeth tugging gently at them.

His hands grabbed my waist, pulling me closer to his rock-solid cock. I could feel it between my legs, pushing up against my dress as he sucked at my breasts.

With my hands, I grabbed his sandy blond hair, tugging as he suckled, pinched, and pulled my nipples with just his mouth. He alternated between my breasts, giving them both the same attention.

“You are delicious,” he murmured.

In response, I found my hands traveling down, unzipping his pants. He helped me, too, pulling out his belt and flinging it to the floor. His pants fell at his ankles, and his cock launched at me again.

I gasped, because even though I had seen it before, I’d forgotten its enormity.

“Don’t worry, it won’t bite,” he said with a laugh when he heard me gasp. Our eyes met again, and he saw the look in mine, the look that told him that I couldn’t wait. I wanted him inside me.

“This needs to go,” he said, and before I knew what he meant, he had grasped the top of my dress and ripped it down the center. Nobody had ever done that to me before. The audacity! My mouth hung open as my tattered dress slipped off my body and fell to the floor. My hands flew to my mouth in surprise as well.

No apologies either. Casper stepped in closer. We were both naked now, and he grabbed me by my waist again.

“That was for when you ran away from me, from my office,” he said, eyeing the torn dress at my ankles. His breath blew the curls off my face to the side as he stared at me. It was like he was really angry with me, but I knew he wasn’t. He was only playing.

“You laughed at me!” I said, but he covered my mouth with his, drowning out the rest of the words. We were kissing again. Finally, his hands slowly traced up the inside of my thigh.

He finally broke the kiss. “I didn’t mean to. I wasn’t laughing at you, Lily. I was just pleasantly surprised by how brave you were.”

I could feel my wetness growing. I ground my hips into his. His cock thrust against my belly. I could feel it now, it was so close. I grabbed it with both hands, and Casper smiled against my mouth then pulled away.

“You’re a girl with a plan this time,” he said, his lips pressed against my cheek now as I stroked him. His cock was large and hard in my hands. I had no control over it; the thing had a mind of its own.

“I’m not taking any chances this time,” I said, and our eyes met again. His turned a dark blue, glassy and narrowed, focused on my face. His smile disappeared. The man meant business now.

“Turn around,” he growled, like I had done something wrong. Like I had unleashed the beast in him.

I barely had the chance to process his words before he caught me by my waist and flipped me around. I fell against the bed, but grabbed one of the bedposts in time. Casper was clutching my butt with his hands, unaware of me, focused entirely on what his cock wanted.

“You’re going to come for me,” he commanded and thrust himself into me.

I shrieked from the pleasure of having his entire length slide into me with no warning. My hands tightened around the wooden post. Casper was driving into me, pumping himself repeatedly. His legs slapped against my butt cheeks as he thrust in and out with a force that I could never have imagined.

He was right. I was going to come. I’d wanted and waited for this from the first moment I had set my eyes on him. I could not have imagined it to be this good. He stroked me easily. He found the spot. He was tilting his hips to reach it, over and over again. My breasts bounced from the motion, and my body shook. I was going to come in a matter of minutes. How was this even possible?

Then he grabbed a fistful of my hair, and he yanked my head toward him gently like he was riding a horse. That was it. I was going to explode.

I heard myself scream as I came. My body shook and quivered from the sensation. I felt him shoot inside me, too. His grunts grew louder, and he held onto me as we orgasmed together.

I wanted to cry and laugh at the same time. My body and mind were both still reeling from what just happened. Sex had never felt this way before. It had never been this easy for any man to make me come. And I was still coming.

Casper was still inside me, pumping while my body shook from the force of my orgasm. Once it stopped, I was going to come again.

Chapter 10

I had my head thrown far back, and I was clutching Casper’s hair while his face was wedged between my legs. His tongue slid in and out of me, licking me until I had no self-control anymore. He was on a mission to make me come again.

My legs were spread wide apart while he was kneeling on the floor, holding my hips with both his hands. My body shuddered again as I was ready for release. I still could hear the classical music in the background as I prepared to come. My moaning grew louder. Even though we were on a plane, I was completely unaware of anybody else close by. It was like we were the only people there.

Casper lifted his head and looked at me. His lips glistened with my juices, his blue eyes had a laugh in them, and he was smiling at me.

“Tell me you feel good,” he said.

“I feel great. Don’t stop. Make me come again,” I pleaded. I was so close. Casper smiled, and I felt two long fingers slide inside me. He kept his eyes on my face, holding my gaze as he pumped into me with his fingers. They filled me up, reaching me where I wanted to feel him. I screamed this time, moaning loudly as I came.

He kept thrusting with his fingers, watching my face contort as I orgasmed again. He was enjoying it. It seemed like he enjoyed watching me come more than coming himself.

I clutched the bedsheets with both my hands as my hips shook, my body vibrated, and his fingers remained inside me.

When my muscles finally began to relax, Casper took his fingers out. I remained lying on the bed, my body spent, my mind still foggy. I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins. He was standing up.

“We’re about to land. You should get dressed,” he said, picking his clothes up from the floor.

I sat up with a jerk, my face turning a bright red. I had just realized that I hadn’t packed another good dress to wear to the party.

“You ripped my dress,” I accused him, and Casper laughed. “It’s not funny. I will have nothing to wear for the party. Can we stop somewhere on the way? I need to shop for something to wear now. Thanks a lot,” I said with a scrunched-up face, dragging the bedsheets in a bundle around me. He was still laughing.

“No, we don’t have time to stop anywhere. We’re late already,” he said, and to my surprise, he walked up closer to me and pressed his lips on the top of my head. I hadn’t expected this kind of tenderness from him. I could feel the tops of my ears turning red.

“Give me a sewing machine, and I’ll make myself a dress from these sheets then,” I said, my voice relaxing a little. Was I supposed to kiss him back? On his cheek? His bare, muscular chest?

Just watching Casper naked in front of me was enough to turn me on again. How was he doing this to me? I felt so vulnerable. It was more than just the sex. I liked looking at him, watching him move around, hearing his voice. Something was changing in me that I couldn’t put a finger on. Maybe it was because he was always full of surprises.

“I have a surprise for you. Look in the bathroom,” he said, pulling up his pants to his waist. He still had a laugh in his voice.

I eyed the bathroom door and then gingerly got out of bed, dragging the sheets along with me as I walked to the bathroom door.

I didn’t have the time to look around, notice the gold fittings, the marble shower cubicle, the chrome showerhead… a new dress awaited me on a hanger, hanging from the shower curtain rod in the middle of the humungous bathroom.

The sheets dropped from my hands as I walked up to it, running my fingertips over the fabric of the beautiful dress. How did he know? How did he get my style so right?

The vintage cocktail party dress in black silk had a wide A-line skirt, with a black netted lining on top, and long net sleeves.

When I heard him enter the bathroom, I turned to look at him. Casper was fully dressed now, leaning against the door, looking at me with a smile in his eyes.

“It’s gorgeous. I love it!” I couldn’t hide the excitement from my voice.

“I wanted to get you something that you would wear,” he said, folding his arms over his chest. I could feel myself blushing. I felt special and cherished by this man who barely knew me.

“Thank you,” I murmured, shying away from looking at him directly.

“You’re welcome. Now, I want to watch you put it on,” he said, with that same mischievous twinkle in his eye. I licked my lips and bit down on my bottom lip. Casper had a knack of getting me to do what he wanted, and I was happy to comply.

Chapter 11

We were being driven somewhere in a limousine, and Casper sat beside me in the backseat. His legs touched mine as we both looked out of the windows. I had never been to Hawaii before. The sky was the color of the clearest blue sea, and everywhere I looked palm trees danced in a gentle sea breeze. The promise of the sea could be heard all around us with soft waves crashing against a beach somewhere. My heart was beating faster than the car was traveling. The place was exotic, I was sitting next to a man I couldn’t keep my eyes off, and I’d just had the best sex of my life. I was strangely happy and satisfied.

When I looked over at Casper, he had a smile on his face as he looked out. His rugged profile was highlighted by the golden ray of sun that filtered in through the tinted window of the car. His nose was sharp, his lips were thin and dark, and his skin was bronze now in the sun. For a billionaire, Casper Argent didn’t look as soft and under-worked as one would expect. He caught me staring, and I blushed before looking away.

“Feel free to look at me whenever you want,” he said softly.

I forced myself to look at him again. “I was just wondering what you want from me,” I blurted out. I was being truthful. It was all too good to be true. What could Casper Argent possibly want from me?

He laughed at me again, and the back of my neck grew hotter.

“Can’t you just relax for a bit and have fun?” he said without accusing me.

I licked my lips from nervousness and looked away from him. How could I explain to him that I couldn’t possibly relax? That I didn’t feel like I deserved any of this?

The car was slowing down, and Casper adjusted the bowtie at his neck. He had changed into a handsome black tuxedo that looked like it had never been worn before. I hadn’t seen him spend any time in front of a mirror since we got on that plane, but his hair still looked perfectly brushed back and styled, and as always, he smelled great.

The car stopped, and Casper was quick to get out. I could feel myself growing nervous again as he walked around the car and opened my door. He extended a hand and I took it. When I stepped out, he kept my hand in his, clutching it tightly as he led the way.

The luxurious beach-side hotel had uniformed people who greeted us with trays of tropical cocktails and a welcome flower garland. I couldn’t stop myself from smiling as I accepted the garland around my neck. Even the air smelled of coconuts and pineapples.

We were being led toward the back of the hotel where a blast of native folk songs was playing. An entourage formed around us while I kept my hand in Casper’s. I was afraid of my palms being sweaty, but he didn’t seem to notice.

Casper was surprising me again. He was unexpectedly forthcoming and gracious for a billionaire. He smiled at everyone, sometimes drew his hand away to shake people’s hands and quickly grabbed mine again. Everyone here seemed to recognize him as we walked. I had never been in the spotlight before, but having Casper by my side somehow made it more comfortable. He was charming and easy going at the same time and didn’t seem to notice how awkwardly I was behaving every time someone new came to shake his hand. I was starting to believe that he was proud to have me by his side.

But why?

I should have been expecting it – we were in Hawaii, after all – but the sight of the beautifully decorated luau took me by surprise. With an infinity pool in the center, overlooking a magnificent beach, the party space was decorated with flowers, straw stands, bars, and barbecues.

Male servers were dressed in bright Hawaiian shirts. The women wore traditional skirts and garlands around their necks. We both stood out in the crowd. I felt like neither of us were really dressed for the occasion, but again, Casper didn’t seem to notice.

A big wave of applause and high-pitched shouts rang out the moment we stepped into the scene. Flushed faces, cocktail glasses in hand, people came charging toward us.

Casper took the time to shake everyone’s hand, pat people on the back, give a few of them hugs, and accept drinks from whoever came to offer them to him.

I ended up getting hugs and having to shake hands as well. It was all a little too overwhelming. The music, the people, the colors, the pleasantries, the food… I didn’t know anyone here apart from Casper, and he seemed to be the center of everyone’s attention.

While he was talking to a group of people who all seemed to be his employees, I silently took a step back. I needed some space to breathe, to think, to absorb everything that was happening. Casper talked animatedly, his blue-gray eyes glimmering from the excitement. He was easily the most charismatic and handsome man in the whole place, and everyone knew it. It seemed like everyone else were moths attracted to the brightness of Casper’s flame. They not only respected him, but they also believed that he was their friend. I expected a posh, well-mannered office party, where Casper was the boss and everyone else was afraid to talk to him, or talk too loudly around him. What I found here was a fun Hawaiian party with all of Casper’s friends and colleagues.

I gulped as I watched him in his natural surroundings, and even though I should have been feeling glad and excited, I still couldn’t get that nagging feeling out of my system that he wanted something. Casper Argent definitely had an ulterior motive in all of this.

***

I had found a plate of small cubes of cheese and pineapple held together with toothpicks. I was hovering around the table, picking them up by the toothpicks and popping them into my mouth.

I had already had two cocktails by now, brightly colored and tropical tasting, and I was swaying unconsciously to the deliriously happy music playing in the background. I hadn’t seen Casper in some time – it could have been half an hour. I figured he needed his space to mingle, and I knew I needed the space, too. But by now I was beginning to get a little bored. I knew that if I was alone for any longer, I would end up drinking too much and filling myself with entrees.

When I felt a hand on the back of my waist, I turned with a jerk and the cocktail glass in my hand – filled with a bright blue drink – spilled and sprayed on Casper’s white shirt.

“Oh, my God, I’m so sorry,” I cried, and then laughed when I saw him laughing. Casper kept his hand on my waist and drew me close to him. I could see the splash of blue spreading over the front of his shirt from the corner of my eye. But it didn’t seem to bother him.

“I saw that butt swaying to the music, and I just had to come over and grab it,” he said, and I blushed immediately.

“This is a fun party,” I said, recognizing his scent and the feel of his hands on my skin. There were goose bumps on my flesh; Casper Argent had an immediate effect on my senses.

“I hope you’re not bored. I’m sorry. I had a lot of hellos to exchange. I’m all yours now,” he said, and I placed a free hand on his shoulder. I was aware of eyes on us, and my cheeks flushed.

“Aren’t you worried about what people might think?” I asked, leaning in close to his ear.

“They can see that I’ve brought a date. What else can they possibly think?” he asked, and he swung me around in his arms to the tune of the music playing in the background.

The cocktail splashed some more out of my glass, and we both laughed again.

“No, I meant, like, who I am,” I said softly, and he turned his face so that our noses were nearly touching. His lips looked delicious. I could hardly stop myself from kissing him. But I also knew that I’d asked him a dangerous question, one that I should have bitten my tongue on. We barely knew each other. And he didn’t owe me anything.

The smile on his face disappeared as he stared into my eyes.

“You’re Lily Fitz, of course – environmental activist by day, in my bed by night,” he said, and swung me around again. This time, he swung me so far that the glass fell, crashing to the floor. I yelped in surprise, but I couldn’t stop myself from laughing either. Casper grabbed me by the waist when he pulled me back into his arms.

“Just don’t make me hula, whatever you do,” I said when I was close to him again. A couple of people in the party had started to do it in the corner, and I rolled my eyes at them.

“Why not? I can teach you if you’re embarrassed about not knowing how to do it,” he said, clutching my hand and sticking it up in the air. We were dancing, our feet moving in a quick rhythmic pace around each other. He hadn’t stepped on my shoes once.

“It’s not that. It’s cultural appropriation. A couple of white folks from the mainland trying to drunkenly butcher a traditional dance form,” I said, turning my nose up at him. I saw him raise his eyebrows and then slowly shake his head.

“Don’t be a bore, Lily. Just shut up and dance, will you?” He twirled me around again, and I screamed with delight over the music. I was having fun. I could feel my limbs loosening the longer he kept me in his arms.

He pulled me close and then swung me around again. A few people had started clapping at us, too. It was like we were putting on a show for them. I didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed or nervous from the attention. I felt welcomed and like these people I didn’t know were all my friends. It was a happy high.

“Stop telling me what to do,” I said light heartedly the next time our faces were close together again.

Casper laughed. He threw his head back, and his shoulders shook from the laughter.

“Do you know your nose wrinkles up when you say something that you think will offend me?” he said, bringing his lips close to me. His mouth touched my earlobe, and I was reminded of how he had sucked on it. I felt a shiver down my spine and goose bumps on my flesh again.

“So, you pay less attention to what I’m saying, and more to the way my nose looks?” I asked him with an eyebrow raised. One of my arms clutched his back while my other hand was in his. He held me tightly to him as he laughed at me again.

“You have no idea how well I can multitask,” he said, throwing me away from him in another twirl.

“Is that right?” I asked when he pulled me back to him. His lips were curling in a smile again.

“I’ll show you tonight when I make you come with my fingers and suck your nipples at the same time,” he said into my ear, setting my body on fire.

***

I was hot and flushed from all the dancing when Casper was finally willing to stop. It was more than just the dancing; it was all the things he said to me. Casper whispered everything he wanted to do to me that night, in my ear, right in the middle of the dance floor with everyone watching. I tried to hide my face in his shoulders. I bit down on my lips. I clutched his arms with both my hands, trying to stop my body from visibly quivering.

“You don’t seem like the kind of person who could ever get tired of dancing,” Casper said to me as we were walking back hand in hand toward a row of deck chairs.

“I don’t even know what that means,” I said, panting and trying to catch my breath.

I flung myself on one of the chairs while he stood over me, adjusting his bow tie. Not one hair was out of place on Casper’s head, despite all the dancing we had just done.

He didn’t look tired or flushed, just cool and calm as ever.

“It’s just that I had you pegged as someone who could dance all night,” he said, shrugging his shoulders.

I narrowed my eyes at him as I slipped my feet out of my sandals, which were a grave mismatch to the dress I was wearing. I didn’t care anymore.

“It wasn’t just the dancing,” I said to him, and looked away from his face. He laughed, enjoying watching me squirm and grow red with embarrassment.

“For someone so vicious at the protest, you sure get embarrassed easily,” he said and thrust his hands into the pockets of his pants. I looked up at him, craning my neck to fully take in his tall figure. He loomed over me, and my mind immediately started working on overdrive, imagining what it would be like to have him over me as he banged me. It was madness. I couldn’t stop thinking about sex with Casper Argent. It was like something had taken over my mind.

I shook my head and looked away. “And for someone who pretends to not judge people, you sure have made a lot of judgements about me.” I slipped my feet back into my sandals.

Casper leaned his body back on the heels of his shoes and nodded. “Point duly noted,” he said, pulling his cheeks in, which instantly made him look like a little boy. I knew I was blushing again. I couldn’t even pretend to be mad at this guy.

“Anyway, thanks for the dance. I had fun,” I said, trying to change the subject. I didn’t want to be thinking about sex or my feelings for him all the time. But I couldn’t stop.

He shook his head again. “Stop thanking me all the time, Lily. I’m doing this for myself as much as I’m doing this for you,” he said, and stepped in closer to me. His knees knocked against mine gently, and I looked up at him again. His face softened and his neck bent forward toward me. I wanted to get up and just kiss him in front of everyone there, but I stopped myself.

“What are you doing this for? I know you didn’t want to answer the question earlier in the car, but I can’t help but ask you again,” I said, playing with the hem of my dress.

He was looking at me earnestly, keenly, like he was preparing an answer in his head. “The reason why I didn’t want to answer that question in the car was because I didn’t want to spoil all the fun we are having. If we talk about it now, it ruins it again,” he said, clenching his jaw.

I could feel my backbone straightening, my shoulders squaring. Alarm bells were ringing in my head. What was he even talking about?

“Why would that ruin the evening? What is the answer to the question? How can it possibly be that bad, Casper? And don’t you think that I have the right to know why I’m actually here?” I asked him, and now I stood up. Our bodies were inches apart, but I still had to crane my neck to look up at him. My muscles tensed, and my heart was beating fast again. As much as I didn’t want to hear him say something harsh, I knew I needed to hear it. This fairytale was all just a dream. I was so afraid that I was being duped.

The grimace on Casper’s face fell suddenly, and he broke into a smile. “God, Lily! You are always so serious,” he said, and grabbed my hand.

I tugged at it, trying to wriggle my hand free from his grasp.

“Just tell me what’s going on, Casper. Is this just about the sex? If it is, I’m okay with that,” I snapped at him, trying to keep my voice low. I was aware that I was probably coming across as crazy, but I didn’t care anymore. I had been so happy just a few minutes ago, and now I couldn’t forgive myself for my own happiness.

“Nothing is going on, Lily. There is no need to react this way,” he said in that smooth, deep voice of his. It had an immediate calming effect on me. I suddenly felt foolish and childish, like I wanted to be on my best behavior for him. I could still feel the rage bubbling up inside me, but I was forcing myself to remain polite. At least in front of all these people.

I said nothing to him and just looked away until I felt the pressure of his hand on mine again. He was pulling me away in a different direction.

“Come meet my best friends,” I heard him say, and I could feel myself panicking again. What was going on? Why was Casper Argent introducing me to his friends?

Chapter 12

I followed Casper gingerly, suddenly very aware of my surroundings. He had twice refused to answer my question about what I was doing here and what my role in his life was, but here he was, introducing me to his best friends. He was walking ahead of me, and I could see his straight, muscular back and the strength in his legs as he took each long stride. Watching his body move was enough to make me feel like he was too good to be true. Out of all the girls in the world, all the women who no doubt threw themselves at him, why did this gorgeous, successful man choose me?

Casper waved at two other men standing by the bar. He walked quickly toward them, and I followed. When we reached them, I stood back a few steps while Casper hugged each of them in turn. I could see that the three of them knew each other well and had known each other for a very long time.

“Lily, meet my buddy Nash. Nash, this is my friend, Lily Fitz.” Casper turned to me suddenly, catching me by surprise. Friend?

“Hello, Lily. You look lovely this evening.” Nash said, a knowing smile spreading on his face. I couldn’t help but wonder how it was possible that this particular group of friends were all this beautiful to look at. Just like Casper, Nash had an athletic build. However, he wasn’t as clean shaven and smartly dressed as Casper. With a shaggy head of dark hair and a day or two of stubble, Nash was wearing a brightly colored Hawaiian shirt and casual pants. But his jaw was sharp, his eyes were steely gray and narrow, and he had the same beautifully bronze skin as his friend, Casper.

“Thank you. It’s nice to meet you,” I said, and extended a hand to him. He shook my hand gently like he was afraid of breaking me or something and then exchanged a happy grin with Casper.

“And Lily, this is Vincent,” Casper added, directing my attention toward the other man standing with them. Vincent shook my hand ferociously, giving my wrist a shake hard enough to make it hurt if it lasted any longer. This guy, unbelievably, was just as handsome as his two friends. Tall, dark haired, and with a chiseled jaw. His eyes were a shimmering lava black that seemed to pierce into my soul. He was sharply dressed just like Casper and had no smile on his face. For a moment, I felt like I had done something to offend him, but then he suddenly looked away from me, at Casper, and gave him a wink.

I was blushing again. I felt deeply scrutinized, conscious of myself, and surprised that I was feeling this way. Never had I felt less confident. Casper had done something to me to make me feel this self-conscious. There was simply no other explanation.

“So, you’re the gang then?” I blurted out. The three men were eyeing me up, studying me closely, including Casper.

“The gang? I don’t know if we would call ourselves that,” Nash said, breaking into laughter. It made me blush a brighter red.

“We’ve been friends a long time, yes, if that is what you’re asking,” Vincent said, turning his dangerously dark eyes toward me. I looked away from him, embarrassed. Casper suddenly took a step in my direction and placed a hand on my back. It sent goose bumps all over my skin.

“I didn’t think Casper had any friends,” I managed to say, gulping down my growing embarrassment. I hoped that they would all blame my bright red face on the hour of dancing.

My comment made the men laugh, including Casper. And by this time, I was beginning to feel claustrophobic. My mind was still reeling from not knowing why Casper was introducing me to his friends.

“Seems like she’s sized you up pretty well,” Nash said, and Casper shook his head.

“There have been times when he’s come very close to not having any friends, but we’ve always rallied back to him. Boyhood pacts,” Vincent said, taking a slow sip of his drink.

I smiled at him and then turned to Casper with a purposeful look. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to use the ladies’ room,” I said, gently prying myself away.

“Of course,” Casper said to me with a smile. I nodded my head at the other two men and took brisk steps away from them. I needed to put some distance between me and them, especially Casper. It was all too overwhelming. My heart was beating out of my chest, but I surprisingly had a smile on my face that I couldn’t hide.

It was late now. The sky darkened to a deep purple hue, and the sun was beginning to set in the horizon. I noticed the bathrooms were at the back, and I walked toward them like I was on a mission. When I first got into Casper’s private jet, I hadn’t known what to expect. A fun party and being introduced to his childhood friends weren’t any of the expectations I had.

I didn’t know what more I could possibly want or expect from this night.

I needed a couple of minutes to clear my mind, and I walked into the women’s room with my sandals flapping against the tiled floor. The place was empty, which was a relief, because I intended on locking myself up in one of the stalls and having a good long think about what was going on. I wasn’t going to let Casper change my life forever. Hopefully, this was just going to be a whirlwind exotic vacation.

***

I couldn’t be sure how long I was in the restroom, but it couldn’t have been very long because when I returned to the main party area, I spotted Casper still with his two friends, standing in a huddle in the corner.

I wasn’t sure what made me take the back route toward them instead of walking straight in everyone’s view. It was very unlike me to try and eavesdrop on their conversation, but nothing about my relationship with Casper was anything like what I had done before. So, I just went with the flow.

This back route was dark, with no lights and hidden out of view with a jungle of plants and trees. The music from the party had died into a mellow sound in the background as I approached them, making sure that they didn’t notice my shadowy, looming figure crouching and making my way toward them. I knew what I was doing was wrong, unnecessary, and something that would be very embarrassing if I was caught, but I was filled with sudden courage somehow and was on a mission to eavesdrop on this conversation.

I stopped in my tracks and crouched down when I heard Nash’s unmistakably confident voice.

“You plucked her out of a protest?” he said, pricking my ears with his words. They were discussing me! I bit down on my lip.

“I didn’t pluck her out exactly. I was down there and saw her getting elbowed by one of her pals. She was basically on the ground, passed out and bleeding out of her nose,” Casper said, followed by a loud laugh from all three of them.

I took in a deep breath and licked my lips. Where was this going to go?

“So, what is she doing here then, Casper?” Vincent asked.

Even over the music in the background, I heard Casper take in a deep breath. My ears were pricked. Vincent had just asked Casper the same question that I had. Was he going to give his friend a straight answer?

“She is the wildest and most beautiful creature I have ever met in my life. I had to see her again, and this was the only way I could think of,” Casper said, causing my heart to skip a beat. I wanted to scream out, go running out of the bushes and into Casper’s arms. I didn’t know what he meant by that exactly, but in that moment, it was enough for me.

Then I saw a woman approaching the group, taking quick, knowing steps toward them, and I crouched down further.

“Casper, this is a great party! Hello, boys.” Her voice was loud like she was drunk, but she sounded sophisticated and wealthy. Through the leaves, I saw her more clearly now. She was a beautiful blonde – tall and full figured. She was in an animal-printed chiffon dress that was translucent enough for her red bra to be visible. Rubies glimmered from her ears and on her fingers. The back of her dress was entirely missing, so she was bare until just an inch above her butt, I saw Casper’s gaze wander there and back up at her face.

My blood boiled instantly. How could he do that just a minute after what I just heard him say to his friends about me?

“Surprised to see you here, Samantha,” Nash said, raising his glass to her.

She was holding a glass of champagne, which she raised to him with a twinkle in her clear blue eyes. Then she turned to Casper again, her wide smile displaying a bright white set of teeth. It was evident who she had her sights set on.

“I wouldn’t miss a Casper Argent party for the world,” she said, and swayed toward him, knocking their shoulders together and then breaking into a fit of giggles.

“I think we should go check out the bar again, Nash,” Vincent said, dragging his friend away by the arm. The friends were leaving Casper alone with this Samantha woman, and I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. What was happening? Why was Casper not pushing this woman away?

“Casper, I’ve been waiting for your phone call,” the woman said, turning to him the moment the other two left. She wasn’t going to waste any time. Casper had that deadly smile on his face, the one that usually made me blush painfully, but now made my blood boil with rage.

“I was busy, Sam. You know my schedule. But you’re here now, and so am I,” he said, warmly accepting the arm that she slipped into his. She was drawing herself close to him. She took a large gulp of her champagne and nodded her head.

“Indeed, we are. Fancy me being in Hawaii just when you throw a party,” she said, as I bit down on my lip harder. I didn’t know how much longer I would be able to endure overhearing this conversation. It was driving me nuts.

“Something tells me that this is more than just an innocent coincidence,” Casper said lightheartedly and followed the woman’s every movement with his cool gray eyes. She was still hanging from his arm, swaying gently to the music, sipping her champagne. They were both blissfully unaware that I was there behind them in the dark, clearly overhearing everything that was being said. I was now a witness to the real Casper Argent, the one that he clearly kept hidden away from his friends, too.

“I saw you dancing earlier with some girl I didn’t recognize. A girl in an ugly silk dress?” she said, and she was giggling again. “But how about we set the floor on fire now? Just like the old times?” she said, positioning her body out of his arms and in front of him now.

Before I could hear what Casper replied to that, I was rushing toward them, ignorant of the state of my unruly auburn curls or the leaves in them after the time I had spent in the bushes.

Chapter 13

They didn’t notice me approaching at first until Casper looked up and saw me walking hotly in their direction. He had been smiling widely at the woman a second before that, but when he saw me, that expression dropped from his face. His eyes instantly narrowed and hardened as he calculated the look on my face and the way I was striding toward them. He sensed trouble. The woman saw Casper’s expression change and then followed his gaze, turning around to look at me. Unlike Casper, she still had a smile on her face.

“Casper!” I said it too loudly, much louder than I had intended to.

“Lily, you’re back,” he said to me, slightly flustered. I had never seen Casper this uncomfortable before, but he kept his eyes trained on me.

“What’s going on? Who is this?” The woman turned from me to Casper, and then back to me again. In a sudden rage, I felt my palms itching to simply slap her across her face. My anger was stemming from a very deep and real place. Not only had she insulted my dress, but she was also flirting with Casper, and he was flirting back!

“Sam, this is my friend, Lily Fitz. Lily, this is another old friend of mine, Samantha Meyers,” Casper corrected himself. He was back to being his old charming self, self-assured and confident.

“Pleasure,” Samantha said, extending a delicate, pale hand in my direction.

I pasted a smile on my face. I forced myself to do it, but I didn’t shake her hand.

“Casper, I want to talk to you,” I said, not quite sure yet what I wanted to say, but I knew I wanted to be alone with him.

“How do you know this young lady, Casper?” Samantha ignored what I just said and turned to the man we were both lusting after. My heart instantly ached when Casper looked at her and smiled.

“She’s a friend, Sam,” he said, and placed a hand on her shoulder. My eyes darted to that movement, widening as I felt like I was losing my mind.

“Casper, can we please talk privately?” I repeated myself, beginning to lose patience. I wasn’t one to make public scenes about private affairs, but I had no choice. I’d had a bit to drink and my temper was flaring.

“I assure you, you can say whatever you want in front of me. Casper and I have been friends for too long to keep secrets from each other,” Samantha said with a smile and then looked at Casper knowingly, and rolled her eyes. Like I wasn’t even there!

I could feel my teeth grinding against each other, I couldn’t remember the last time I was this mad. And surprisingly, Casper was completely calm, as if he couldn’t even fathom what I was going through.

I took in a deep breath and licked my lips as my nostrils flared. “I want to leave. Is there any way I can do that?” I said, trying to make my voice as even as possible.

Casper cleared his throat, and even though Samantha jerked her head to look at him again, this time he ignored her.

“The only way you can leave is on my jet, and I’m not ready to go yet, Lily.” He stressed my name like he was explaining something to a naughty child. As if my temper wasn’t wild enough.

“I want to leave, now, Casper. I think I might just arrange for something else,” I said, clenching my fists. I didn’t know what was making me react in such an absurdly violent way. Why was I picking a fight with him in the middle of a party! What did I think he owed me? It could have been the alcohol, or my feelings for him, or seeing Samantha touch him… I don’t know what it was, but I wanted desperately to get out of there.

“You can’t do that, Lily. And you definitely can’t fly commercial tonight, not at this hour,” Casper said, finally letting go of Samantha’s shoulder.

“Why would you want to pay for a flight when you can go back with Casper?” Samantha chipped in.

I looked at her crossly with my nostrils flared and then turned back to Casper again with a jerk. “Can we leave now, then?” I asked him, crossing my arms over my breasts to further display my disapproval of him and her.

“Lily, I can’t leave now. It’s my company party. I can’t just up and go right now in the middle of everything. Everyone expects me to stay till the end. I have business to attend to.” Casper was speaking harshly now, like he had lost his patience.

Samantha started cracking up with laughter in the background, and I’d never felt more embarrassed.

“I feel like a prisoner here, like I can’t leave when I want to. This is seriously ridiculous,” I said, and turned my face away from them both. Samantha was still laughing and Casper tried to reach for me, but I stepped back.

“Don’t touch me!” I hissed at him. “Can we go now or not?”

“Lily, I just told you that I can’t!” This time, he yelled.

I took a few steps away from him and turned my face toward Samantha. She seemed to be enjoying herself, like she was at some kind of show. She was also delighted that the girl Casper Argent had come to the party with had just managed to piss him off. I hadn’t yet turned to see who else had witnessed this little demonstration of my temper, but I didn’t want to know.

I turned on my heels and went running as fast as my feet could carry me.

***

All I knew was that I had to get away from there, from him and from that cackling witch. I had tears streaming down my cheeks as I ran in my new black cocktail dress, in my sandals, with my curls blowing behind me. More than anger or vengeance, what I was feeling was embarrassed.

I managed to escape out through the bushes again, and now I was running in the direction of the sea. When my feet hit the sand, I felt my body sink a bit with my weight, but I kept running. The sound of the lashing sea waves were louder in my ears now, and the sun had entirely set. The water was the color of a navy velvet curtain, matching the sky above. When I looked up, I realized that I had never seen a clearer night sky. Stars twinkled everywhere, and the sight had an instant calming effect on me.

I took in a deep breath and stopped in my tracks. What was I doing? Where was I running to? What was I running away from? I was running away from Samantha and Casper, but I also felt like I was running away from the person I had turned into at that party.

Too many emotions, too much had happened to me in the course of a day. This morning, I hadn’t expected to see Casper again, hoping he would just be a part of my memory. Then he turned up at my door, then I was on a four-hour long flight on his private jet, then we were making love, then he was making me come with his tongue, then he was dancing with me at this insane party, then he was telling his friends how I was the wildest, most beautiful girl he had ever met, and then he was accepting the sexual advances of a woman who I didn’t know about, and who he seemed to know intimately.

That was the confused state of my tired mind by this time. I had no control over my emotions anymore. I was panting from the lack of breath from having run that hard. I doubled over with my hands on my knees, trying to just catch a breath.

I didn’t even want to imagine what Casper was doing right then, what he was saying, or what Samantha was saying to him. I pictured him laughing about it, about the scene I had just made, his friends pulling his leg for calling me wild just moments ago.

What was I doing? This wasn’t the Lily Fitz I recognized. I was ashamed of myself and of my behavior. Casper Argent was supposed to be the enemy, the kind of guy I should have stayed away from. And now he was driving me crazy. He was making me do things that I could never have imagined myself doing. What would Marla say if she saw me like this? How let down would my environmentalist friends feel if they found out that I had slept with the man whose company I was supposed to be protesting against?

What would Marla say? Was Zoe missing her Aunt Lily?

I was holding my chest as I tried to catch a breath and orient myself again so I could think straight. The moon illuminated the beautiful silver beach around me, and in any other moment, I would have been awestruck by the sheer island beauty, but not this night. Right now, I couldn’t appreciate anything. I couldn’t see the beauty in anything. All I could think about was myself and what a huge mistake I made by even opening the door to Casper. That now, in less than a day, I was falling in love with a man I should have stayed away from since the beginning.

The gentle crashing sounds of the waves before me had masked the sound of Casper’s footsteps in the sand. When he called out to me, I turned, a little afraid of him.

He was still some distance away, and I couldn’t see him clearly, but his voice was unmistakable. He was in no rush to catch up, almost as though he was giving me some time to think about what I had just done.

Even from this distance, his sandy blond hair was a bright golden. He was in his tuxedo and bowtie still, with his hands thrust into the pockets of his black pants.

He’d rolled up the bottom of his pants and taken off his shoes when he had stepped into the sand, and now the breeze had blown his smart hairstyle to the side, making him even more handsome. As he came closer, I saw his eyes were that deep blue again, almost like the color of the sea around us. His jaws were clenched as he approached me, and his lips were set tightly. His skin looked darker now in the night, but seemed to shine in the moon’s silvery illumination. Casper was like a Greek god walking stealthily down the beach. My stomach did an instant flip. All the thoughts I had been having about all this being a mistake were gone. I was reminded of why I had suddenly gone this crazy.

It was because of this man and how he made me feel. Because of how handsome and perfect he was. And because when I expected him to be back at the party, laughing about me with his friends, he was walking toward me on a dark deserted beach instead.

I drew in a deep breath and licked my lips as I watched him. The closer he came to me, the faster my heart beat. I was still angry, I was still embarrassed, but I was also relieved to see that he hadn’t abandoned me completely.

Chapter 14

“Lily, what on Earth was all that about?” he asked when he was finally within earshot.

I shrugged my shoulders and splayed my hands. Even though I was glad that he followed me here, that I wasn’t alone on this deserted, dark beach, I still had my pride. I couldn’t completely give in to him yet.

“I was overwhelmed. I wanted to talk to you privately, and you were shutting me out,” I said, watching him shyly as he walked toward me.

Casper wasn’t smiling yet. He looked like he was visibly upset by what had just happened. It was embarrassing. I didn’t want him to be upset with me. I didn’t want him to start thinking that bringing me here was a bad idea.

“I was in the middle of something, Lily. I couldn’t just go away with you,” he said, exhaustion in his voice. His jaw was set straight, and he was still clenching it. That humorous expression I was so used to seeing in his eyes was gone.

“Yeah, I saw that. You were in the middle of being seduced by some woman you claim is just your friend,” I spat out. I didn’t know where those words were coming from exactly, but they came tumbling out of me. I hated myself instantly for saying them.

Casper laughed. He threw his head back, and his shoulders shook as he laughed. “Samantha? You thought I was in the process of being seduced by Sam?” he asked through his laughter.

It angered me more, seeing him not taking my words seriously. I crossed my arms over my breasts again and stood glaring at him till his laughter began to die.

“Look, Sam is an old friend. I’ve known her since college. Our parents tried to arrange a marriage between us for the sake of our family businesses, but we both refused. She knows just as well as I do that we are not meant to be together.” His voice had a certain earnestness to it, which immediately calmed me down. I also felt slightly silly, hearing him explain what the situation was. Obviously, it was all a big lie, right?

“It didn’t seem like she knows that you’re wrong for each other,” I blurted out, still not able to control the words spewing out of me. Casper laughed again, but this time more subtly. He kept his distance from me, and his hands were thrust into the pockets of his pants.

“Sam is a special woman. She has a certain way about her, but Lily, believe me when I tell you that I’m not interested in her,” he said and finally took a few steps toward me.

I could feel the hotness of my face beginning to die down a little now. Whether I completely believed him or not, I wanted to. What other choice did I have but to accept the explanation he was offering me? Besides, I already made a fool of myself by displaying my jealousy. I dropped my arms to my side as I sensed his body move closer to mine.

“Ah, Lily, Lily, Lily… what am I going to do with you?” He placed both his hands on my arms and squeezed my body between them. The smile in his eyes returned, and there was laughter in his voice again.

I looked up at him with a slight quiver in my lips. I was embarrassed and flushed, and unsure of him still. And I also had nothing to say to him. I knew an apology was in order, but I wasn’t about to give it to him that easily.

When I remained silent for a while, Casper took in a deep breath and sighed, studying my face closely.

“What can I tell you, Lily? I have a past. And I’m also set in my ways.” he continued.

“You mean you’re a Casanova? A playboy?” I snapped, still not aware of what exactly I was feeling. My cheeks burned despite the cool sea breeze as I glared at him.

“Call it what you want. But human nature is a strange thing,” he added. I sighed and looked away from him.

“Are you trying to say that I shouldn’t try and change you?” I asked him without looking at him.

“You can’t, just like I can’t change you. And it would only be foolish of you to try,” he said, and I faced him again.

I was trying, with all the strength in my body, to not simply break down and cry. That would be a disaster. That would make him laugh again. And he was right, who was I to try and change him?

“Lily?” he said again, trying to catch my gaze.

“Casper?” I said, and he smiled like he was satisfied with my reaction.

“You are very warm,” he said, running his hands up and down my arm. Even through the fabric of my netted sleeves, he could feel the hot rage coursing through my veins. I remained silent, allowing the sensation of his hands on my body to wash over me.

Despite everything that had just happened, Casper Argent could, in an instant, completely change everything. Just one touch from him was enough to make me forget myself and give in to him.

I leaned in toward him. Before I could stop myself, I lifted myself up on my toes, and I kissed him. I didn’t know what I was doing, all I knew was that I wanted him. His mouth was rough and strong as he kissed me back. I pressed myself against him, my breasts crushed against the muscular strength of his chest.

We kept kissing, his hands slowly tracing my back, pulling down the subtle zipper that ran down the back of my dress. I was moaning into his mouth, and my moaning got louder when my dress fell to my feet. The cool breeze lapped against my skin gently and sent a shiver down my spine.

Casper pulled away from me, ending our kiss and he quickly undid his bowtie, flinging it to the sand. He took off his jacket, unbuttoned his shirt, all while keeping his eyes on me.

“You drive me crazy, Lily,” he grumbled as he pulled me close again, kissing my neck, down my throat, and to the top of my breasts.

His hands were fumbling with the hooks of my bra while my hands worked on his pants. His belt came off, and I boldly unzipped him. I was eager to have his solid, long cock in my hands once again. When I did, it was hot and throbbing, already prepared and hard to be inside me.

Casper took off my bra, and then he was sliding down my panties. Now, it suddenly hit me that I was completely naked on a public beach, walking distance away from the party. I was panting from excitement and feeling nervous about getting caught. I could hear his heart beating against my ear when I pressed my head to his chest, stroking his cock with both my hands.

“Get down on your knees,” he said, and I obeyed his command. I got down on my knees in front of him, with his enormous cock swinging in front of me, hanging from between his legs. I looked up at him. His face was illuminated with the silver moon like a halo. His hair was disheveled. His bare, muscular torso was splendidly on display, and I reached with both my hands to feel the velvety golden skin on his abdomen. He grabbed my hands and then directed them toward his cock. He was watching me; he was directing me to do exactly what he wanted.

I started stroking him again, and he stood in front of me with his hands on his hips.

“Good girl,” he said with a smirk on his face, and then closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of my moist hands on him, stroking him gently, growing harder in my hands. Whatever he thought his life was like, in that instant, I knew exactly the kind of control I had on him and what I could do to his body.

His eyes flew open with a sudden jerk, and he savagely threw my hands away from him.

“Enough. I want you now,” he growled, and in a flash, he was on the sand. He pushed me back so that my body fell with a gentle thud on the sand. I could feel its cool moistness on my back. My legs instinctively fell wide apart, inviting him in. He was kneeling in front of me, holding my knees, watching my wetness growing, glistening, pink, and swollen with desire for his cock. He knew what needed to be done, what I was yearning for him to do, but he kept watching me, like he was taking a mental picture of me for later.

Then Casper wedged himself in between my legs, still holding my knees with his hands.

“I’m going to fuck your brains out,” he said, just as he slid my legs over his shoulders. His face was between my knees, and I moaned again. I was wet – dripping wet – and anxious for him.

Casper bit down on his lower lip when he thrust himself into me. He wasn’t gentle; he wasn’t slow. He pushed his cock deep into me, and I screamed, spreading my arms wide on either side. My back arched up to receive him. I could feel him inside me, tight and enormous, pumping into me. With each thrust, my legs grew apart, and Casper brought them closer to his ears again.

In the dull light of the moon, his face was fierce. He was focused entirely on me and making me come. This time, as before, I was going to come easily. He moved his hands from my knees to my breasts, grabbing them both tightly in his hands.

I came while I stared at his face, with my nipples between his fingers as he pinched them hard. He increased his pace so that he was pumping into me with a new kind of force. We were going to come together. I felt him shoot inside me. His face hardened, and he groaned loudly. I threw my head back with my back and neck arched away from him. My breasts were high up in the air and still in his hands as he squeezed them.

I was screaming as I came, and he remained inside me. Still big and strong, and still throbbing.

When my breathing became even, Casper pulled out of me. The smile had returned to his face. Like before, he was quick to start putting his clothes back on.

“Now, are we back to being in a better mood?” he asked. It was embarrassing that he thought he could simply fuck me into changing my mood. But there was some truth in that, I had to admit, so I stuck my chin up in the air.

I reached for my undergarments and started slipping them on. Casper had already started tucking his shirt into his pants by now.

“Lily, just try and enjoy the party tonight,” he said in a much more serious voice.

I looked up at him and forced a smile on my face, not sure if he could tell the emotional turmoil that had taken over my body.

“Of course,” I said, hooking up my bra. He smiled at me, too, like he believed what I just told him. Then he clapped his hands and rubbed them together.

“Right. Ready for round two on the dance floor?” he asked, grinning at me.

I didn’t want to dance. I didn’t want to dance ever again.

Chapter 15

We stayed the night at the same hotel where the party was held. I wriggled out of Casper’s arms when he tried to get me back on the dance floor, making excuses of tiredness. Also, thankfully, I hadn’t seen Samantha again for the whole night.

The next morning, I woke up beside Casper on a large, circular bed; I couldn’t even remember what time we came up to the room or how we had fallen asleep. All I remembered was that we’d had sex again on the ledge of the window overlooking the sea. I remembered that my back was pressed against the glass pane as he drove into me, making me scream.

Now I had a dull ache at the back of my head. I was hungover and tired and wished I could be home. I slipped off the silky hotel sheets and found my way into the bathroom. I quickly stepped into the shower and stood under the warm streaming water for what could have been close to an hour. By the time I was done, the bathroom mirror was completely fogged up and there was a hot mist in the room, making it hard for me to see.

I tried to find the handle of the door, but I ended up bumping into Casper’s chest. Then I heard him laugh.

“Seems like you had a good shower,” he said, but I couldn’t yet see his face through the mist.

“Are we leaving today?” I asked, ignoring his question. I wanted to go home. I wanted to get away from him before he could seduce me again. I’d had enough.

“We’ll leave as soon as you’re ready,” he said, grabbing my face with both his hands.

I had wrapped a towel tightly around my wet hair and it knocked against his face as he held me, trying to look into my eyes through the mist. It was finally clearing up now, and I could see his face. He looked fresh and content, as though he had just come out of a relaxing spa. Who woke up in the morning looking like that?

I wriggled out of his hands and finally found the door. My suitcase was on the floor next to the bed; somebody had brought it up for me, no doubt. Clearly, Casper had given his people instructions as to which room to bring the suitcase up to. He’d never intended on giving me a different room. He’d brought me here for sex, and that was what he’d gotten.

I clenched my teeth as I hunched down on the floor and opened my case. I didn’t know how I was feeling. Now I knew for sure what Casper’s intentions were, but I had been a willing accomplice. I couldn’t fault him for what he’d done. He hadn’t tried to create a different illusion. I’d willingly fallen for his seduction, and I enjoyed it. There was no excuse.

While Casper remained in the bathroom, I picked out my outfit: a lacy green dress, slightly old and faded in places, that grazed the floor. The straps were thin and frail on my shoulders, and my skin suddenly looked very pale against the emerald color of the dress. In the long, full-length mirror, I dried my hair as much as I could with the towel, then I ran my fingers through my curls, hoping they would settle down soon. I found the beaded earrings and necklace from the previous day, and I put them on. My blue eyes looked tired, and my pink lips looked swollen and pouty from all the kissing I had done.

The bathroom door opened, and I turned to look at Casper.

He looked as dashing as ever in a sparkling white polo shirt and tan chinos. He had an expensive-looking brown leather watch on his wrist and a pair of sunglasses in the front shirt pocket. As always, his hair was done stylishly, brushed to the side in a heavy tuft. His eyes were a calm morning gray again.

“You look beach ready!” he said, but there was no smile on his face.

“No beach. I want to go back home right away,” I said, zipping my suitcase back up again.

“Hold your horses, Lily. I said we’ll go.” His face turned sour. He had taken offense, and I breathed in deeply.

“I don’t mean to rush you. I just want to be back, back to my work and Marla and Zoe,” I said, running my hands down the front of my dress to smooth the creases.

Casper remained standing at the door of the bathroom until he dropped his arms to his sides and walked up to me. “Let’s go then. We wouldn’t want Zoe to worry about you too much,” he said, and before turning away from me, he placed a quick, wet kiss on the top of my forehead.

I licked my lips, afraid of how my body was going to react again to his touch. But I managed to soldier through, kept my emotions in check, and followed him out of the hotel room.

It was going to be over soon, I reminded myself. I wouldn’t have to be a slave to my own feelings for Casper for very much longer. Just a few more hours, and all this could finally be a distant memory.

“Leave the bags. Someone will bring them,” he said, turning to me. When I looked at his face, I realized that he had no idea how I was feeling.

***

“A hot towel?” The flight attendant presented herself to us again, with the same rolled-up hot towels on a solid gold tray. Only this time, the towels were lightly scented with cinnamon. It instantly made my stomach rumble, and Casper looked at me and smiled.

“Katrina, will you please bring us a plate of finger sandwiches or something?” he said to her, and she duly nodded her head and went away.

When Casper and I were alone in that large lounge in his aircraft again, we strapped ourselves in our seats and the plane took off.

I was sitting in front of him with my legs crossed and looking out the window, a little embarrassed now that he’d heard my stomach rumble. From the corner of my eye, I could sense he was looking at me.

“So, Lily, should I dare ask if you enjoyed yourself?” he said, after clearing his throat. He was sitting with his legs spread wide apart and his fingers laced together. When our eyes met, I noticed that he was serene; nothing was bothering him.

“It was a good party, and Hawaii was beautiful.” I didn’t want to talk; I just wanted to remain silent and think. But Casper was staring at me again. He wasn’t going to let me off the hook that easily.

“And what about the rest?” he asked with a smirk forming on his face.

“You mean the sex?” I asked him, rolling my eyes. “Are you asking for feedback on the sex?”

He shrugged his shoulders.

“It was good sex, Casper. I’m sure you know that by now,” I said, uncrossing my legs and then crossing them again. I looked away from him because I didn’t want him to see me blushing.

“I just wanted to make sure that you would keep it in mind when you consider my offer.”

My head jerked back toward him. “An offer? What kind of an offer? What are you talking about?” I asked him, nearly standing up. Was he finally going to tell me what all of this was about?

“The job offer. I told you already that I want you to come work for me,” Casper said, still self-assured. He either didn’t know how worked up I was, or he knew and could see it very well, but didn’t care. Either way, his demeanor was calm and collected, and that made me even more angry.

“You want me to come and work for you after all this?” I thundered at him.

Katrina entered right then, and I bit down on my tongue to keep myself from saying anything more in front of her. She placed a bowl of salted mixed nuts and a plate of finger sandwiches in front of us.

“Thank you, Katrina. That’ll be all.” Casper smiled at her before turning to me again.

He waited for Katrina to leave and pull the curtains, then he cleared his throat. “What are you talking about, Lily? What has happened?”

I huffed at him and rolled my eyes. “You seriously don’t know what I’m talking about?” I said, shaking my head in irritation at him.

Casper shrugged. “What? The sex? You don’t want to come and work for me because we had sex?” he asked, the smile still there on his face. I licked my lips and rolled my eyes at him. I was furious, I couldn’t believe he was acting this innocent about the whole thing.

“The sex is a part of the deal, Lily. I thought that was the clincher. That it would seal the deal for you,” he said with a laugh in his voice.

It seemed like he was making fun of me again, and I clenched my jaw as I faced him. “You are an arrogant bastard, and I can’t believe you think I’ll come work for you as an environmental consultant after everything that has happened between us.” I couldn’t control my rage any longer, and I was screaming at him by now.

“An arrogant bastard? Those are choice words. But please, Lily, explain to me what you think has happened between us.” He was sitting in the same position with his fingers interlaced, his jaw chiseled and set straight toward me, the same dancing, laughing eyes trained on my face. He was completely unchanged – the perfect poker face.

“You brought me here for sex. Just for the night. To seduce me and use me for this exotic getaway.” I stood up, and he turned his head up slightly to look into my face again. He was allowing me to have my say.

“And then you told me, quite frankly, that I shouldn’t expect anything more from you than this. That you’re going to be a womanizer, and I should just stand by and watch. Which is fine. It’s your life and your rules, but you can’t expect me to stick around after Hawaii,” I continued, my body shaking with rage.

“I didn’t want to give you false expectations from our relationship, Lily. I was doing you a favor by being frank with you.” Casper spoke quietly in his deep, smooth voice that made him sound much older than his actual years.

I breathed in deeply, hoping that would do something to soothe my nerves, but it didn’t. I was still raging mad.

“Thank you, Casper. I am very grateful to you for being honest, but no, I do not accept your offer. I do not want to be your pet slave, hanging about your office so you can summon me for sex whenever it pleases you.” The words came lashing out of me, and I wasn’t satisfied even after I had said them.

The smile finally dropped from Casper’s face, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at me like he wished we’d never met.

Chapter 16

“You’re spinning this out of control, Lily,” Casper said, but his words didn’t really register in my mind. We had been going back and forth with this for the past hour. We were both enraged, locked in a flight that had another three hours to go, and there was no means for an escape.

“Please tell me how I’ve spun this out of control. Isn’t it exactly what you want from me? Isn’t that the reason why you didn’t want to give me details of the job earlier and ruin our night?” I managed to finally keep my voice low as I sat in front of him, but I was still as angry as before.

Casper wasn’t smiling anymore. Instead, he had an annoyed expression on his face like he wanted to get out of there, or wanted me gone. Clearly, the job offer wasn’t on the table anymore. He didn’t have to say it in words for me to know.

“I don’t want to go into the details of all this, Lily. You’ve made up your mind about me and what I have to offer, and nothing I can say can change that,” he said quietly. Casper had managed to remain calm throughout this whole ordeal, while I was within an inch of hurling myself at him.

“You have given me all the reasons I needed to form an impression of you. You invited me on this trip to test me out. To see if you would like having me around your office,” I spat at him.

Casper sat back in the seat and sighed. “And you’re telling me that you didn’t enjoy it?”

I gulped and looked away from him. He was right. I had enjoyed it. I had initiated the sex a few times. I’d wanted him, I wanted him right now, but that wasn’t the point. Being seduced or being fatally attracted to him wasn’t the same as agreeing to be his on-call fuckbuddy.

“Be that as it may,” I said, and watched as a smile appeared on his face, just for a moment, and then it was gone again, “it doesn’t mean that I want to keep doing this forever. That I want to be available for sex at your beck and call. If you had an actual job to offer me, I might consider it.” I crossed my arms over my breasts and saw how his gaze landed there. In that instant, he was imagining me naked. Then it was gone again as his face darkened when he remembered what I had just said.

“Who said it’s not a real job? Stop making assumptions,” he snapped at me. I hadn’t anticipated this tone of voice from him, and it surprised me. I managed to simply roll my eyes and look away. We both knew it wasn’t a real job. It wasn’t just my assumption. He’d offered me that job, even on that first day, because he’d liked what he saw. He saw me for my body, and he wanted me.

“I’m not going to force you into anything,” he added.

I raised an eyebrow at him. “Good, because you can’t. I am not going to give in to everything you say. I’m sorry, Casper, but this time you’re not going to have your way.”

Neither of us touched any of the food in front of us, even though I was very hungry. I was just hoping that my stomach wouldn’t rumble again.

He laughed, and I snapped my head around to meet his eyes. How was he laughing in the middle of all this? How was any of this remotely funny?

“It’s funny how you think you’re going to bring me to my knees,” he said, surprising me further by standing up.

“I don’t intend on doing that. You’re highly mistaken,” I said, raising my chin at him. Casper was smiling again – a forced plastic smile that hid the fury that he was feeling inside. But Casper Argent was too polished; he was too much of a gentleman to show it outwardly. And that set my teeth on edge. I wanted him to be furious, to show his anger, to show some sort of emotion other than lust.

“I can see what you’re trying to do, Lily, as much as you might deny it. You’re trying to hold me down, pretending to be mad at me because you think that would somehow change me. Well, it’s not working,” Casper said, standing in front of me with his legs spread apart.

I huffed and looked away from him. What he was saying wasn’t making any sense to me. I wasn’t trying to change him. Why was he fixed on that? I was upset because he thought he could have his way with me, try and lure me with a lucrative job offer, and then just use me. How could he not see that I wasn’t going to be his puppet?

“Whatever, Casper. I don’t care anymore. I just want this trip to end so I can go back to my normal life,” I snapped at him.

“Good,” he said and then walked away in the direction of his bedroom. The one that we’d had sex in the previous day on our way to Hawaii.

“I’ll be in my office. Feel free to use the bedroom if you want to take a quick nap or something,” he said, and I raised an eyebrow at him. He had a study and a bedroom and a lounge on the jet? How many wings were there on this aircraft?

I didn’t respond to him but merely looked away, back toward the clouds that we were whizzing past. From the corner of my eye, I sensed him looking at me for a while longer before walking out of the room.

For the first time, I was relieved that Casper was gone.

***

The next few hours were the most stressful of my life. I had nothing to do but to continue staring out of the window, hoping against hope that this plane would land soon. I was exhausted, bored, and my mind was racing at the same time. I wanted to be home in my pajamas, helping Zoe with her craft projects and not thinking about all this. It was all Casper’s fault.

He hadn’t once come back out to the lounge since he’d left the room, and already I was beginning to miss his presence. I wished he would lash out at me, say something, say anything… but instead, he had chosen to lock himself up in his study and forget about these troubles. Maybe they weren’t troubles, maybe nothing troubled him. Perhaps I was just a nagging problem that he wished he could get rid of as quickly as possible.

The seatbelt sign suddenly came on, and I buckled myself in. Finally. We were going to land. Three hours of constantly thinking about the man I couldn’t have had made me feel drained and tired. Besides, I still had that hangover headache. I was miserable.

I clutched the sides of my seat as the plane landed gently. I could see the runway racing by as the aircraft finally came to a halt.

Just when I was unbuckling the seatbelt, Casper walked into the room again.

“Hope you’ve had a good flight,” he said, standing with his hands crossed in front of him like he was going to personally escort me out.

I stood up and reached for my shoulder bag that was hanging from the back of the seat.

“What do you care, Casper? I wish you’d stop pretending to care and just be real, for once,” I said, in a low, bitter voice.

He cleared his throat but he said nothing.

I had slung my bag over my shoulder and brushed my curls with my fingers before he said another word.

“I hope you have a good, normal life, the one you’ve been stressing on. Thank you for coming with me to Hawaii,” he said with a blank expression on his face. I couldn’t read his eyes or his face. I had no idea what thoughts were running through him. He was being robotically polite, because Casper Argent knew no other way.

I rolled my eyes at him. “Just stay out of my life, Casper,” I said, and I had no idea what made me say that. Maybe I was trying to get a reaction from him. I was hoping perhaps that he would snap at me, say something to make me fling my arms around his neck and beg him for forgiveness for everything I had said to him.

Did I want his forgiveness? What had I done to feel sorry for? I suppose I was feeling suddenly desperate because I knew this was the end. This was the last time I would ever see him, and he wasn’t doing anything to make me stay. He was emotionless and ineffectual. He didn’t seem to care that I was going to go away and he would never see me again.

So, even though I’d said that to him, I remained standing in front of him, my fingers hooked on the strap of my bag at my shoulder. Casper looked back at me blankly, not making a move in my direction or asking me any questions.

“And you should stay out of mine.” His words came out of nowhere, slicing through the air and through my soul.

The tears came gushing out, hot tears rolling down my cheeks, and my lips quivered as I faced him. I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. I couldn’t believe he could be that cruel.

I whipped around and ran out of the lounge toward the exit doors. I didn’t care anymore who saw me crying. As I climbed hurriedly down the steps, the same chauffeur who had driven me to this place the day before was now loading my suitcase into the back of the same car. Casper had arranged for everything.

Before I got in the car, I couldn’t stop myself from turning back. Only Katrina stood at the aircraft’s door, her plastic smile pasted on her face. Stupidly, I waved at her and smiled through my tears. She flinched and then waved back at me. Perhaps she had seen hundreds of women leave Casper Argent’s private jet with tears in their eyes. Had I turned into one of those women? Into a handsome billionaire’s one-night stand?

I turned my face away ashamedly and slid into the car. The chauffeur closed the door gently after me and got into the front.

I was trying to stifle my tears, but they kept pouring out. I forced myself to not look back at the aircraft. I didn’t want to know whether Casper had appeared at the door. All I knew was that he’d made no attempt to follow me; he didn’t try to stop me from crying or storming out.

I felt like I meant nothing to him. Even the words he had used to describe me to his friends were just empty compliments. He’d probably used those words on all the women he’d had sex with on his plane. I didn’t know what to think anymore. All I knew was that I was finally going home, and I would hopefully never have to see Casper Argent ever again.

Chapter 17

I didn’t bother to get out of my pajamas or robe for the next week. I still had my dissertation to complete, and I pretty much stayed at home, only leaving the confines of my small apartment to empty the trash.

It had been over seven days since I’d stormed out of Casper Argent’s aircraft and was driven to my apartment in silence by a uniformed chauffeur. I hadn’t been sleeping much, and it was plain to see that my anxiety had nothing to do with my dissertation, and entirely to do with the man I couldn’t get out of my mind.

My curls had turned frizzy from the lack of regular brushing. I didn’t bother with eating full meals any longer and just raided the pantry for anything available to simply heat in the microwave and eat out of its packaging in front of the television. Even Marla stayed away from me. She didn’t want Zoe to see me like this.

“You got a babysitter?” I asked her, when she came to see me again.

Marla worked as a nurse, usually on night shifts, and was the kind of girl who was always dressed like she was going for a fancy dinner.

She had just walked through the door, carrying two big paper bags full of groceries that she believed I needed. She had seen me eating junk for the past week and had done my shopping for me. I resented her a little for mothering me this way, but she was my best friend. She knew exactly what I wanted, and I knew that, too.

“Yes, I had to,” she said, whipping her curtain of shining, dark, straight hair over her shoulder as she started unpacking the groceries on my kitchen table.

I was still in my two-day-old pajamas with a mug of tea in my hands that had gone cold several hours ago.

“Are you trying to actively keep my godchild away from me?” I snarled at her, following her energetic movements with my eyes.

She rolled her perfectly eye-shadowed eyes at me and opened the refrigerator to arrange some groceries in there.

“Marla! Why are you keeping Zoe away from me? Do you think I’m incapable of looking after her now?” I asked, banging the mug of tea on the kitchen counter.

“You’re having a rough time, and once you’re past it, she can stay with you again. You need some space, and we are giving it to you. You know she misses you. But I think this is for the best,” Marla said, facing me with her hands on her hips.

“I’m not having a rough time; I just have a dissertation to submit. I’m studying!” I raised my voice at her when I knew she was right.

“Lily, we both know that isn’t true. You’ve been done with your dissertation for a while now. You just need to finish typing it. You’re still hung up on that guy.” Marla started unpacking the fruits to arrange in my fruit bowl.

I stared at her blankly for a few seconds. “I should have never told you about him. Now you’ll be throwing him at me every chance you get,” I snapped, and she shook her head and twisted her mouth at me.

“Oh yeah? Then why haven’t you left the house in a week? Why do you keep listening to sad love songs? You’ve barely showered, and you haven’t done your laundry, and you keep snapping at all of us. You are love sick, girl, and you need to just man up and deal with it.” Marla was serious now. She crossed her arms over her chest, and I knew what that meant. She wasn’t going to back down now.

“Love sick? Are you crazy? I barely know the man,” I said with a high-pitched laugh.

“It doesn’t take that long to fall for someone, especially someone who looks like that,” she said in a softer voice. I was breathing in ferociously, and my nostrils were flared.

“Look, Lily,” she continued and walked closer to me, placing her hands on my shoulders affectionately. “You’ve always been there for me. Through my divorce, all of Zoe’s life, you’re my best friend, and you’ve taken care of me. Now you need help, so let me take care of you, sweetheart,” she said.

I knew my lips were quivering, and I was close to bursting into tears. She pursed her lips and was nodding her head like an affectionate old grandmother, and I sighed.

“Thanks, Marla. I’m sorry for being rude. I’m just a little lost. I feel used and angry, but I miss him at the same time.” The words came painfully. I was admitting to my feelings for the first time out loud. I had tried to hold onto my rage against Casper for so long that I’d forgotten to admit how I really felt about him. I had painted a picture of being used for sex and then being thrown away. She thought I was only licking my wounds when, in reality, I felt a little heartbroken.

“I know, honey. Love is a strange thing,” Marla whispered and stroked the sides of my arms.

“Stop using that word. The “L” word. That’s not what this is,” I said, and she laughed a little.

“And stop being a teenager, Lily. An important part of being an adult is to admit your feelings honestly,” she said, and I rolled my eyes.

Then a thought suddenly hit me.

“Marla, you just said that it’s doesn’t take long to fall for someone who looks like that. I never showed you a picture of Casper. In fact, I don’t even have a picture of him. How do you know what he looks like?” I asked, wriggling out of her grasp with my brows furrowed. All of this was making me very suspicious.

Marla shrugged her shoulders and went back to unpacking the groceries. “I saw him on TV, and you’d told me his name, so I put two and two together.”

“You saw him on TV? Casper Argent? What was he doing on TV?” I was excited again.

“He was giving an interview on some news channel. I think I saw it today, in fact,” she told me.

My heart was racing again. An opportunity to see his face again! I ran out of the kitchen into the living room, and I could hear Marla’s heels clicking against the floor as she followed me.

“Lily, I don’t think that’s a good idea. Seeing him again.”

I was rummaging through the piles of pizza boxes and bundle of clothes to look for the remote for the TV.

“Lily! If you’re trying to get over him, you need to cut him off.” Marla was being more assertive now, but I was on a mission to see Casper’s face again.

I switched the TV on and started flicking through all the channels.

“Lily!” Marla yelled from behind me.

“I’ll be fine. I just want to see him again. I just want to know what he was saying,” I said to her absent-mindedly. And I finally found the news channel where they were replaying the interview that Marla had seen earlier that day.

My body instinctively collapsed into the couch. I was still clutching the remote in my hand as my eyes focused on the screen.

Casper Argent.

As crisp and handsome as ever. He was sitting on a chair in a lush garden with the backdrop of a beautiful luxurious mansion. I assumed that the interview was taking place in his house. He was in a sparkling white shirt, and this time, his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, so I could see the veiny muscles of his forearms every time he moved his hands.

His shoulders were wide, rippling under the confines of his shirt as he sat. Lithe and muscular, like a beautiful Greek god. Like a statue carved out of marble in a museum somewhere.

I was drinking in all those angles, those features, the shape of his pointy nose… everything I had missed for so many days. His sandy blond hair was styled in its usual sophisticated fashion. Casually parted to one side, forming a tuft at the top of his head. His eyes were gray and relaxed. Every time he smiled, he made me instinctually smile, too. I was like a love-sick puppy who couldn’t stop staring at the screen. I hadn’t heard a single word that had been said yet.

“He is gorgeous. I will give you that.” Marla’s voice interrupted my thoughts, and I snapped out of my admiration of Casper and finally heard what he was saying.

“Yes, it was a rather sudden move, but I decided to take all things into consideration,” he was saying.

My ears pricked up, and the interviewer was nodding his head.

“But hadn’t your company already invested a sizable amount of money in securing that land for the wind farms?” the man asked.

Casper nodded his head, and ran a hand through his hair. Not one lock of hair was moved out of place.

My brows crossed immediately. This interview was about the wind farms?

“Indeed. But I was recently made aware of how the farms would affect the natural habitat of an endangered species of birds,” he said, and for a second I swear he was looking right at me.

My heart stopped, and the remote fell out of my hands.

“Did this have anything to do with the protests and demonstrations staged by environmentalists a few days ago?” the interviewer asked.

Casper gave a small laugh. “I suppose it did. Some people made very strong arguments, and I just want to make it clear that we are listening. Our company is listening. We are trying to find a sustainable source of energy. That is the whole purpose of constructing wind farms, but we are also aware of their effects on the rest of our environment. We are all in this together.”

Marla was standing behind me, smiling at the screen. “God, this man is good. I’m buying whatever he’s selling.”

“Marla, he’s moving the wind farms!” I screamed, unable to control my excitement any longer. She looked surprised and a little confused. She didn’t really know what I was talking about.

“Okay?” she said, following me around the room as I jumped and did fist pumps out of excitement.

“Does this have something to do with you?” she asked, and I rushed over to her and gave her a tight hug.

“That is what we were protesting. That is how I met him!” I explained to her, my smile stretching wide.

“Wait, so he did this for you? You’re the one who changed his mind?” she asked, as I shook her shoulders.

“I don’t know. But I don’t care. He’s moving the wind farms. Our protests worked. The birds will be safe, Marla,” I screamed.

“Lily. He’s done this for you. He’s a billionaire businessman. He wasn’t simply swayed by a bunch of hippie protesters. He changed his mind because he wants you back. Because this is his grand romantic gesture!” Marla was also screaming by now while I was laughing. I didn’t want to believe what she was saying. In fact, it sounded ridiculous to me. But a tiny part of me wondered if Casper Argent had really done this for me.

Chapter 18

I blinked up at the multiple storied, sky-high office building of Argent Energy Systems. The last time I had been here, I had never met Casper Argent, and I was protesting his business decisions. By the end of that day, I’d been covered with glitter, and I had two tampons stuck up my nose.

Marla and Zoe were in the car with me now. She had driven me here, and now they were both beaming at me with their identical toothy grins. I couldn’t help smiling back at them.

“Good luck, Aunty Lily,” Zoe said, and she threw her arms around me to give me a tight hug. She could sense that something important and nerve wracking was going on with me.

“Thank you, baby. It’s not a big deal,” I said to her, closing my eyes with the warmth of her squeeze. When we parted, I noticed the way Marla was looking at me.

“What?” I asked her, suppressing a smile.

“This is a big day for you,” she said, and I bit down on my lip.

“I don’t know what you mean by that!” I tucked in some errant strands of red curls behind my ears.

“Lily Fitz never apologizes. I think the only person you’ve ever apologized to in your life is Zoe,” Marla said, gripping the steering wheel.

I rolled my eyes. “I’ve apologized to people before.”

Marla gave a high-pitched laugh.

“Why are you apologizing to this man, Aunty Lily?” Zoe tugged at my arm. I turned and ruffled her hair, a smile forming on my face.

“I’m not just apologizing to him, Zoe. I’m here to thank him as well. Our protest signs worked,” I said.

“So, the birds are safe?” she squealed, and I nodded.

“But remember to apologize, too, Lily,” Marla said, like an indulgent parent.

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll apologize for what I said to him,” I said, cracking the car door open as I began to step out.

“But keep your head high and walk out of there with poise,” Marla said, as I stepped out of the car and slammed the door shut behind me.

When I bent down at the window, my two favorite girls had their faces turned to me – shiny, expectant, adorable faces. I couldn’t help but beam at them.

“This is a good step, Lily. You’ll be able to get past all of this with dignity. An apology works,” Marla said.

“Time to move on with my life,” I added.

“You sure you don’t want us to wait for you?” she asked, as I began to walk away, blowing Zoe a kiss.

“Nah, I’ll be fine. I’ll take a cab. You go on off to work. See you girls tomorrow,” I said, waving my hand at them. Marla looked worried suddenly, but Zoe was my cheerleader, waving her hand at me furiously as I walked toward the building.

This was big. I had never felt so nervous before.

I could hear my heart thumping against my chest as I walked slowly toward the revolving glass doors of the magnificently tall, polished building.

I was taking a leap of faith. I didn’t even know if Casper was here or somewhere else, or if he would be willing to see me.

I caught a glimpse of myself in the glass doors just before I stepped in. I’d taken extra care with my outfit today. I was concerned about making the right impression. If this was going to be the last time we saw each other, I wanted him to remember me at my best. I’d chosen a pencil skirt in blue pastel floral prints that accentuated the curves on my hips. The blouse was the same pastel blue in chiffon with an elaborate ribbon bow at the collar. I’d tied my hair up in a loose bun on the side so that several bright red curls fell around my face, which I had to constantly tuck in behind my ear. The bun was held together with a blue ribbon, which I felt added a nice touch.

My trademark leather sandals and a bright red lipstick completed my look. When I looked into the glass, I was happy with the way I was going to present myself.

I hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Casper since two days ago when we saw him on TV. I couldn’t stop imagining that he’d changed his mind about the wind farm because of me. I knew that was foolish. He’d asked me to stay out of his life. I was aware that he’d probably turn me away. That he might have already found someone new to fuck. But I couldn’t sleep at night. I needed to see him again. I wanted to thank him for the decision he made and apologize for my behavior.

There was nothing I wanted more than that. I repeatedly told myself that I was only here to thank him and for nothing else. And yet, as I pushed through the glass doors, I couldn’t stop the nervousness from gripping me hard. I couldn’t stop my mind from whizzing, playing out disaster situations, wondering if he was even there, what he might be wearing, how he might look at me.

It was all very foolish. I tried to calm my brain as I walked down the polished marble floor of the reception area. Everywhere I looked, busy-looking people in dark suits and smart skirts were walking past me. Never before had I felt this out of place, and I couldn’t deny that several people were turning to look at me, and not for all the right reasons.

I still pasted a smile on my face and walked with pretend confidence over to the reception desk where a prim-looking receptionist sat with a microphone on a headband near her mouth.

She looked extremely busy and hadn’t even noticed me walk over to her.

“Hi, good morning.” I was fumbling with my words and realized too late that it was already four in the afternoon.

The woman looked up, training her narrow, dark eyes on me with a jerk. I could see that she was studying me thoroughly, from the ribbon in my hair to my worn leather sandals. And she did not approve of what she saw.

Her hair was sleek and blond, tied in a thin, tight ponytail behind her head. She wore a dark silk blouse, and that was all I could see. She had gone for that heavy makeup look used to try and portray a no-makeup face. I could see the foundation congealing on her cheekbones.

“Good evening. How may I help you?” she asked. Her fingers were poised above the keyboard while she paused her typing to stare me down. I had never met such a high-brow receptionist before, and I raised an eyebrow at her while she continued to look at me down her sharp, long nose.

“I’m here to meet with Mr. Casper Argent. My name is Lily Fitz,” I said, as sweetly as I could.

The woman looked away from me and started typing again.

“Do you have an appointment with Mr. Argent, Lily Fitz?” she said, and I cleared my throat. So, this wasn’t going to be as easy as I thought it would be.

“No, but he knows me, so if you call him and ask, I’m sure he’ll see me,” I said, still forcing myself to smile.

“I see.” The woman was still typing furiously. “And is he expecting you, Lily Fitz?” She was saying my name like she was trying to stab me with each syllable.

I sighed, my smile slipping for a second with my frustration. “No, but like I said, he knows me,” I said, and began to tap the floor with my shoes.

Her fingers stopped typing on the keyboard, and she stared down at me with her narrow, dark eyes. It almost scared me into submission, but I held my ground. Now my nervousness was gone, and it was replaced with a new kind of bravado. Who did this woman think she was?

“Look, Mr. Argent is a very busy man. If you wouldn’t mind just leaving the leaflet with me, I promise he’ll have a look at it when he can,” she said, her lips curling in an evil smile.

“I’m not selling anything!” I raised my voice slightly as I shook my head with anger. “I’m here to talk to him, and he knows me personally.” I gulped as I said the words.

Now the idea was dawning on me, especially since this woman had repeated my name so many times, that Casper might have actually put a ban on me. He might have spread the word in his office that under no circumstances was anyone to allow me to enter the building or see him.

“I understand, Ms. Fitz, but Mr. Argent is busy in meetings at the moment, so you will have to come back.” The woman seemed to enjoy the way my face was now reddening with anger.

“I’ll wait if he’s busy,” I snapped at her. I wasn’t smiling anymore. I couldn’t hide the fact that I was deeply offended.

“Miss, I suggest you come back later. In fact, here is my card. You can call me tomorrow, and I’ll let you know if he’s available to see you,” she said, and turned to reach for her business card.

Something inside me did a somersault, and I was gone in a flash. I took the opportunity of the woman’s inattention to make a run for it. I was running for the elevators at the end of the lobby, my sandals slipping on the polished marble floor.

“Ms. Fitz! Stop!” the receptionist called in a high-pitched voice behind me. Then the hurry of boots, and when I looked over my shoulder, two uniformed guards were chasing me toward the elevators as well.

I kept running, my breath catching in my throat, my curls flying behind me. This was insane. But I was doing it.

The elevator doors pinged, and I could see people getting out. I pushed past them and pressed the penthouse button. That’s where I was taken on the day of the protest.

In typical Hollywood style, the doors closed just as the guards reached them. I shrugged my shoulders at them.

The elevator started moving, and I rested the back of my head against the steel wall and closed my eyes. What had I been thinking? I knew that security would be waiting for me on the other side of the door, or they might stop the elevator on a different floor and pull me out. Would I be put in handcuffs? Would they call the police? Was I going to be arrested? It would be such a shame to be arrested when I wasn’t even protesting something that I believed in.

I sighed as I watched the lights on the buttons move, up and up and up. I tried to catch my breath, and I could feel a film of sweat on my forehead from all the running. What would Marla say when I told her this? She’d probably laugh if I got away with it, or rebuke me if I got arrested.

The doors pinged open, and I straightened up immediately. Surprisingly, there were no guards waiting on the other side.

Chapter 19

The other set of elevator doors beside me were vibrating, and I saw the glowing numbers on the panel. How stupid were these security guards? They were chasing after me via the other elevators. I rolled my eyes and walked down the short, wide corridor, which I remembered. I recognized the door to his office.

When I reached it, I didn’t allow myself to think, I just pushed through them.

“You are very kind, Mr. Johnson. I trust you will find our services…” I caught Casper mid-sentence.

He was sitting on one of his pristine white couches with his hand in the air, speaking to a white-haired man sitting in front of him. The receptionist hadn’t lied; he was in a business meeting.

The trickling sound of the indoor waterfall that fed the koi pond in the corner was the only other sound in the room apart from Casper’s deep, sexy voice. Both the men had turned to look at me when I burst into the room. While the older man looked mildly surprised, Casper’s eyes narrowed. I suddenly feared that I had guessed correctly earlier. He wasn’t happy to see me. I had been banned.

“I’m sorry for interrupting this way,” I mumbled softly, feeling like an idiot.

Casper stood up with a jerk and extended a hand to the older man.

“I apologize, Mr. Johnson. We’ll have to continue our meeting some other time,” he said with that same winning smile. The man stood up and buttoned up his suit jacket before accepting Casper’s hand in a firm shake.

I stood at the door, aware now that my carefully constructed bun was falling apart, and the blue ribbon was slipping down my hair from all the running I had just done.

As the men shook hands, the two security guards burst in through the doors behind me.

“It’s all right, gentlemen. I can handle this,” Casper said to them, smiling again at the older man. He hadn’t looked at me since I burst into the room. I felt nervous and ashamed again, aware that I had interrupted something important and caused a scene. In no way did Casper Argent look happy about my presence. This had all been a bad idea and even more poorly executed.

“I’ll be in touch, Mr. Argent, and best of luck,” Mr. Johnson said, and Casper escorted him to the door. I stepped aside to let the men pass and instinctively hung my head in shame.

When the door closed, Casper slowly turned to me, thrusting both his hands into the pockets of his gray tailored pants.

“What are you doing here, Lily?” he asked, and I finally raised my head to meet his eyes.

His gaze had darkened – a deep, angry blue – and his face looked pinched but still handsome. He wasn’t pleased. I cleared my throat and shook my head, trying to get my curls back into manageable form.

“I wanted to come over here, and thank… and thank you,” I said with a nervous shudder, because Casper had now started walking toward me.

“What made you think that you could just come over here? Wasn’t my security chasing you around the building?” he asked.

I took in a deep breath, and without meeting his eyes again, I nodded. I could feel my cheeks burning up in shame.

Casper lapsed into silence, and I dared to look up at him. I thought I saw a curl of a smile forming on his face. But he didn’t want to acknowledge it.

“What is it, Lily? What did you want to thank me for? I thought we made it very clear earlier that we didn’t want to see each other again,” he said, walking away from me now toward a large oak table positioned against the glass wall.

I remained where I was, still at the door, still hanging my head. I took in a deep breath and decided that I had done nothing wrong. There was no reason for me to feel ashamed. I lifted my head and caught him taking up his position by his desk, leaning against it with his arms crossed.

“I watched your interview. I know that you decided to move the wind farm construction. I wanted to thank you for that,” I said, raising my chin high, trying to look prideful and confident.

Casper’s nostrils flared slightly, but he composed himself again. “There was no need to thank me, Lily. I didn’t do it for you,” he said in a quiet, somber voice, and our eyes met. I knew in that instant that he had done it for me. He had done it because I had convinced him to do it, because he wanted to do something for me as a parting gift.

I only pursed my lips and nodded.

“Either way, I wanted to thank you for doing the right thing,” I said, and he clenched his jaw.

“You make it seem like I was doing the wrong thing before. I only make calculated business decisions, Lily. It has nothing to do with emotions,” he said, and I raised an eyebrow.

All this while, I had been so worried about my emotions for him that I had forgotten to evaluate what his emotions for me were. What he was going through. Now everything he was saying contradicted what his eyes were communicating. This was an emotional decision, not a cold, calculated business one. Whether he admitted it now or not.

“Good for you, Casper,” I said, standing my ground.

My body was already beginning to react to his presence the way it always did. But this time, I had made up my mind to not give in. He was not going to have the better of me.

“So, you’re here to just thank me?” he asked, pursing his lips. His face was still darkened; he hadn’t relaxed. I was still afraid that he hated me.

“Yes, just… just because I know you are aware of how happy your decision has made me,” I said. My breath caught in my throat. I could smell him now, and his scent sent shivers down my spine. Casper breathed in deeply, and I noticed the way his shoulders squared. He was all hulking muscle, and I could feel the power of him in the room. I knew I had to stick to my resolve, but I could also feel myself disintegrating at the same time.

“And also, to apologize. I’m also here to apologize,” I forced myself to say.

Casper cocked an eyebrow up, as if to mock me. “You want to apologize to me?” he asked, and I was surprised to see that he had taken a few steps in my direction.

I shifted on my feet. This wasn’t going to be easy. Marla was right, apologizing to someone didn’t exactly come naturally to me.

“Why do you feel the need to apologize to me, Lily?” he asked, and I recognized that tone of laughter in his voice. He was enjoying himself again. Casper was back in his element.

“I wanted to apologize for my behavior. I know that I was too rash and impolite and a horrible guest,” I said, raising my chin up. The only way to battle my way out of this was by keeping my pride.

“A horrible guest?” he asked, raising both his eyebrows in mock-surprise.

“Yes, I was a guest on your plane and at your party, and I shouldn’t have made a scene,” I said, watching him as he came closer to me.

Casper suddenly threw his head back and laughed. My mouth nearly hung open from the insult. How could he laugh? Why did he always laugh at me? My fists clenched and unclenched themselves in fury. I could feel the back of my neck growing red with rage. If he didn’t stop laughing soon, I was going to slap him across his face.

“Lily, don’t ever apologize for standing up for yourself,” he said, his laughter dying suddenly as he looked me straight in the eye.

Wow. He really knew how to knock the breath right out of me.

He could see that I was confused, and he stepped closer to me.

“I have my own set of complications. Everyone does. But you stood up for yourself that day, and you shouldn’t have to apologize to me for it. That isn’t the Lily Fitz I know.”

I heard his words, but I couldn’t actually believe them.

Then he placed his large hands on my shoulders, sending electric shocks down my spine. I had to crane my neck up to look at him. He was towering over me, looking down at me with his warm gray-blue eyes. He had a smile on his face, and this time, something told me that the smile was genuine. He was pleased with me for whatever strange reason that I couldn’t understand.

“So, are you saying that you should be asking me for forgiveness?” I asked him, biting down on my lip.

Casper’s shoulders shook again as he laughed. “How about neither of us apologizes for the things we said?” he said, and I tried to suppress a smile that I knew I wouldn’t be able to hide for very long.

“I’m not apologizing. I’m just admitting that I was jealous. Of Samantha, of all the other women you are potentially sleeping with,” I said, and I cocked my head to one side to look up at him from a better angle.

Casper smirked and then drew in a deep breath. His hands dropped, stroking my arms as he went along, and he did it slowly so that I could feel his touch on every pore of my skin even through the fabric of my blouse.

“And I will admit that I did it for you. It wasn’t a business decision to move the wind farms. I did it because I wanted you to see me in an interview, to come running through the doors and forgive me for how angry I’ve made you,” he said in that smooth, deep voice of his that always made my skin tingle.

“Am I really that predictable?” I said with a laugh.

“Let’s test how well I can actually predict you,” he said, and I rolled my eyes and smiled at him.

“Go ahead,” I said, placing my hands on my hips as a challenge.

“I predict that you’re going to accept my job offer and come work with me so that I can start making more environmentally-conscious business decisions and never make you mad again,” he said.

I could barely hear him from how loud my heart was thumping against my chest.

“Only if you put in a clause that I can still protest your decisions if I don’t like them,” I said, and in a flash, Casper lunged at me. “I only came here to talk to you,” I said, as he drew me into his arms, his hands gripping my hips tightly like he was getting ready to ride a bike. I was only pretending. I wasn’t really trying to fight him off.

“I know. But things change; you get naked, you scream when I make you come. You know, things happen,” he whispered in my ears as he held me in his arms. My body jolted from his touch. He had sent goose bumps all over my flesh. I knew I was melting. I was losing all my resolve. I had just agreed to work with him.

Chapter 20

Casper had his mouth on the base of my neck, on that sweet spot that made my body quiver. I was in his arms like putty, melting into nothingness as he held me close to him. I could feel his raging hard on, pressing into my hip as he held me in position. He was sucking on my skin, and I had never thought that it could feel this good.

He was being gentle this time. He was taking it slow, and like before, it was pure torture to my body. We were both still fully clothed, but I couldn’t wait for him to tear them off me. I knew what he felt like inside me. He’d been there before, but I still wanted him like I wanted him the first time. It was like his body was still surprisingly new to me.

“What do you want me to do to you, Lily?” he mumbled as he traced his tongue along my throat. He had his fingers gently splayed over my breasts. He had me in a bent position over his arm and made it seem like I was light as a feather. I could barely speak. My breath was stuck in my throat, and my heart was beating out of my chest.

“I want you inside me,” I said, shutting my eyes.

“Before that. What do you want me to do to you before I’m inside you?” he asked in his deep, throaty voice.

I could feel his hands on my legs now, trailing up my thigh, pulling my skirt along with his hands so that now it was bunched up at my waist.

“You’re ready,” he said, before I could answer his question. His fingers had found my wetness. He could feel my desire for him, and he stroked me through the fabric of my panties. I winced and wriggled in his arms. He was torturing me again.

“Do you like that?” he asked, and I opened my eyes. His dark blue gaze was focused on me, and his lips were set in a thin, grim line. It was like he was on a mission. I gulped and nodded my head, and he stroked harder, with two fingers now on my swollen, wet center. I dug my nails into his shoulders and threw my head back from the sensation.

My hips had started moving on their own accord in a circular, gyrating motion as he stoked and stroked. My hands started fumbling with his shirt buttons as he held me in position. I knew I had to see him naked.

Casper smiled when I started unbuttoning his shirt, popping them open so that his shirt flew open and his bare, bronze chest was revealed to me. My hands went instinctively to feel the contours of his abs. They were masterfully sculpted. Ridges and grooves on the sides of his torso, his belly was narrow, and a thin line of dark brown hair pointed from his navel to inside his pants. I flushed a deep red. He was stroking me still, and it was getting harder for me to keep my eyes open.

“This has to go,” he said like he was annoyed, and in one swift motion he pulled my panties down and they fell to my ankles. Now I was exposed entirely to him. I was entirely in his mercy, and I felt a gush of cold air where I was wet and ready and throbbing for him.

“Casper…” I breathed his name in desperation. It was true, I was desperate for him. His fingers found me again, gently parting my slippery flesh so that he could slide both his fingers into me in a delicate but firm shove.

I squealed, and my hands gripped him tighter. Casper smiled.

“I love it when you scream,” he said, and slid out his fingers to thrust them in again, this time with more force. I was dripping wet. His fingers were covered with my juices, and I screamed again.

I had no other choice but to grab my own breasts. My nipples were yearning to be set free. They were hardened and pert, and I quickly undid the buttons and ribbon on my blouse, and it slid off me on to the floor.

“You are sexy as hell,” he said, more to himself than to me. And in an instant, Casper’s mouth was on my left breast, sucking and tugging at my nipple with his open mouth. He made a loud sucking sound as he continued to thrust his fingers into me. I squeezed my breast as he sucked on it, throwing my head back with pleasure. My body was shaking from how close I was to coming.

He knew it, too, because he increased his thrusting pace, pushing his fingers deep into me, stroking my clit with his thumb and edging me closer and closer till I knew I was going to fall over. When Casper Argent wanted me to come, I had no other choice but to come.

I gave in to him. I had no more strength left in me to fight him. With each of his fingers’ thrusts, I allowed my body to quiver and shake. The release made me scream louder and louder with every passing second, and I could see through my slitted eyes that Casper was smiling. He liked watching me come. He liked seeing me helpless and satisfied in his hands.

He thrust and thrust into me until my body’s shaking started to subside.

“I want you inside me,” I said hoarsely when he started pulling his fingers out. I hadn’t had enough. I would never have enough.

“Don’t worry, silly Lily, we’re only just getting started,” he said, and straightened me up.

***

Casper was unbuckling his pants as I stood before him completely naked, my clothes lying strewn all over the floor.

The scene reminded me of my first day here in this very office. He had commanded me to strip in this very way. He had bid me to do his wishes, and I had followed his command, going against my core nature. From the first time we met, Casper Argent had some sort of black-magic hold over me, and I was aware of it. As much as I knew this and tried to fight it, I couldn’t do anything about it.

My friends and family knew me as a hothead, a typical redhead, someone who never apologizes, who yells too loudly and fights till the end for what she believes in. And yet, as I watched this perfect embodiment of the male form strip in front of me, his honey smooth muscles glistening from sweat, his blond hair thrown back, damp from exertion, his eyes dark and focused on me, his biceps bulging… I lost all control. That wasn’t the Lily Fitz everyone else knew. Only Casper knew this Lily, and I was like clay in his hands, waiting to be molded.

I had just had an orgasm, but simply watching him undress in front of me, to see his enormous, throbbing cock hanging between his legs as he stood in front of me with his legs parted, made me even wetter. I could feel that familiar twitch in my belly that Casper Argent seemed to always cause. I took in a deep breath, preparing myself for what was about to come.

He was on a one-track mission, and neither of us were going anywhere until he had gotten his way.

“Get on your knees,” he commanded as he strode toward me. I could only focus on his cock and the way it was swinging from side to side as he approached me.

I knelt immediately, keeping my back straight and my eyes on him. What was he going to do to me? What was this hold that he had on me? I had come here to end it peacefully, and now I was naked with him again.

I knew I was fooling myself again, and I was making a mistake by accepting this job. I was going against everything I stood for by agreeing to work for him. He’d changed one business decision for me. He wasn’t going to do it again. And what about his womanizing ways? He’d admitted that he couldn’t change. That he wouldn’t change for anybody. Why was I fooling myself by working for him? By sleeping with him? The last thing I wanted was to be lured into being a corporate hack, a white-collar robot. And all for the body of a man who wasn’t even planning on being exclusive with me.

Casper had reached me now. His cock was level with my face, and I turned my eyes up at him.

In a sudden move, he grabbed my curls in his fist, and I gasped from the shock of it. He lowered himself slowly to the floor, craning my neck back. I bit down on my lip. Being made to obey someone had never felt this erotic.

“Are you going to do as I say this time, Lily?” he asked in a deep, throaty growl. I gulped and then nodded. He still had his hand in my hair, gently keeping my head in place.

“Spread your legs for me. Let me see what I’m going to possess,” he said. We were both on the floor, our faces inches apart.

I adjusted my body so that I could spread my legs now, my elbows folded on the floor and my head thrown back. I could feel the goose bumps covering my skin. The hairs on my nape were on end. I parted my legs wide, and Casper sat down in front of them, watching me, my body, and how my breasts bounced with every movement I made. He could see my wetness and how much I wanted him again so quickly.

A smile was forming on his face.

“Good,” he said, and he crawled toward me. I was nervous again. What was he going to make me do next? What was I subjecting myself to? How badly was I going to regret all this the next morning? Casper Argent was bad news. My mind felt like it was split down the middle with contradictory thoughts about him. I had no control over my body or mind anymore. Either way, I was a prisoner to his desires.

He had wedged himself between my thighs now, and I lay down flat on the carpeted floor. He pressed his body down over mine, his face hovering over me. He was studying me silently like he was looking deep down into my soul.

I was mystified, confused, aroused… everything at the same time.

“I want to make love to you, Lily. Take it slow and easy,” he said, and I nearly choked from surprise. What did he even mean by that?

I hadn’t replied, and I felt his hands on my body, feeling the curves of my hips, the flesh on my belly, up my torso, in between my breasts. Without warning, but slowly and very delicately this time, Casper slipped into me. His cock was so big, throbbing and hard, and he filled me up. My back arched to meet him, and I bit down on my lip.

But he wasn’t thrusting, he simply remained inside me, deep inside me where I needed to feel him. And then he began to pump quietly with his eyes open and staring into my face. Slowly but deliberately. He was going to make me come just like that with no fury. He was going to come, too, more simply than I had ever imagined sex with him. Some kind of peace had descended around us. I orgasmed, not surprisingly, just as he did. My lungs were bursting at the seams, and my toes curled as my nails dug into his flesh.

Six months later

Zoe was sitting in front of me with her legs crossed on the floor. I had a bunch of her hair in my hands that I was brushing with one hand and holding in place with the other. Zoe, the big reader, was reading a book silently in front of me, holding still.

“Your mommy’s going to pick you up from school tonight, okay? You’re staying with her. She doesn’t have a shift tonight,” I said, looping the hairband around her ponytail now. She had the same slick dark hair as her mother that shone the more I brushed it.

Zoe whipped around when I was done. “Oh? What are you doing tonight, Aunty Lily?” she asked, in her most grown up voice.

“I’m busy,” I said, a smile forming on the sides of my mouth.

“You have a date with Casper!” she accused me playfully, and I stood up. My new apartment was three times the size of my previous student one, and I still wasn’t used to it. There was too much room here now, and I was hoping that Marla and Zoe might move in with me soon. Marla kept ignoring the idea. She was convinced for some strange reason that she would be invading my privacy if they moved in. As though Zoe didn’t spend enough time with me already!

The truth was that I was still a little scared. Still a little afraid of where my relationship with Casper was going. I hoped that if Marla and Zoe moved in with me, I would be less tempted to move in with him. He had suggested it a few times, dropped a few hints, and when I kept ignoring them, he simply bought me this apartment on the pretext of company accommodation. So, I had to accept.

Zoe followed me around the house now as I started packing her lunch box.

“Aunty Lily! You have a date with Casper?” Zoe was excited.

I smiled at her and tipped my head in her direction.

Zoe and Casper had hit it off the moment they met, although I was still careful to make sure that they didn’t meet very often. He had met her two or maybe three times already and Marla only once. But he was always sure to bring presents and give her all the attention a young girl craves. The result was that Zoe couldn’t stop talking about him and was excited every time she sensed that I was going to see him.

The truth was that I was afraid of my feelings for Casper and the hold he had on me, which only grew stronger as time passed. I was afraid of him hurting me. I couldn’t admit how attached I was to him. I couldn’t bring myself to trust him. We were in a no-labels relationship, and even though he wanted me to move in with him, I was still holding back. I still wasn’t sure.

“Okay, we have to go now. I’ll be late for work, and you’ll miss your bus,” I said, picking up Zoe’s bag from next to the door. She came bounding toward me, and together we took the elevator down to the ground floor. I had my own car now, one of my many company perks.

“Did you and Casper save those trees yet?” Zoe asked, as we made our way to my shiny new car. I had told her about the forest in Nevada where Argent Energy was about to build a base. I was the consultant environmentalist on the project, trying to come up with a plan to best work on the contract and not destroy any of the natural habitat and cause minimal damage to the environment. I had been working on it for the past four months as my first major single-handed project.

“It’s still going on, Zoe. There’s a lot of work to do,” I said to her, as we put on our seatbelts.

“I’m sure you will both be able to do it. Casper can do anything.” Zoe was beaming, smiling as she thought about her superhero. I only smiled at her. She was right, though. When I expected resistance from him, he had allowed me to do my work in peace. With no interference. This job was more rewarding than I had anticipated.

“When can I see him again?” she asked, interrupting my thoughts. I drew in a deep breath. I wasn’t ready yet. I still had a nagging feeling that I needed to give this relationship some more time before I completely let him into my life. Before I allowed him to become a part of Marla and Zoe’s lives.

“Soon, baby. Maybe in a couple of weeks. We could go for dinner,” I said, keeping my eyes on the road.

Zoe sighed, clearly not satisfied with that answer, and she fell into contemplative silence.

“I like Casper, Aunty Lily. You should like him, too,” she said, and I burst out laughing.

“Of course, I like him,” I said, shaking my head at her.

“Is he your boyfriend?” she was quick to ask, and I rolled my eyes.

“Now, Zoe, sweetheart, you know that’s a personal question, and what have we discussed about boundaries?” I said, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

The truth was that I didn’t know if he was my boyfriend. I knew he was my boss and we slept together, and he’d bought me an apartment and a car and showered me with gifts. But was I his girlfriend? Casper Argent was one of the most eligible bachelors in the country. He wasn’t the kind of guy who had girlfriends. He took lovers. And he had taken me. Expecting anything more from him would be foolishness, and I would have nobody else to blame but me for the heartache to follow.

***

I had taken to wearing kitten heels to work now, ditching my leather sandals for something slightly more professional now that I had an actual job. I still wasn’t going to dress like the other corporate thoroughbreds, though. I still wore bright prints, floral skirts, peasant blouses, and beaded jewelry, just a little less loud.

Today, I was in khaki pants that barely reached my ankles and a tie-dye blouse with my red curls tied up in a bun at the back of my head. My black pumps clicked against the polished marble floor of the lobby as I walked toward the elevator.

Marie, the receptionist, and I exchanged cold glances. We weren’t exactly on talking terms yet, but she had started smiling at me sometimes now, which I believed was a step in the right direction.

I still felt out of place here, but I was learning to accept it. I was making a difference from the inside, instead of from the other side of the picket line.

I took the elevator to the top floor with a pack of files pressed under my arm. Casper had been away for business for the past two days, and I had some research that I wanted to show him.

I’d also missed him. But I wasn’t going to tell him that in fear of appearing too needy. But he always kissed me, holding me close in the privacy of his office, and I was looking forward to that. I had a smile on my face as I stepped off the elevator and walked toward his office door.

I knew that his door was slightly ajar even as I walked toward it, because I could hear the trickling sound of the koi pond and waterfall in the hallway. I began to walk a little slowly because now I could hear the exchange of voices. Casper wasn’t alone. I didn’t want to interrupt a meeting.

But when I got closer, I heard a woman’s voice, one which sounded oddly familiar.

The door was ajar indeed, just a little bit, but enough for me to see through if I put my eye to it.

Samantha. My blood boiled immediately.

Casper was at the far end of the room behind his oak desk. Samantha was standing in front of him behind the desk, too, so that he had to twist his chair sideways. He was looking up at her with that smile on his face. The one that always melted me into a puddle.

Samantha was in a sleek white jumpsuit with gold trimmings and large, gold earrings. She had the perfect copper makeup on that made her look like a celebrity. She was, indeed, fit to be a celebrity. But I wasn’t concerned about her looks just then. I was more concerned about why she was standing so close to Casper, leaning toward him, making certain that he could see down her cleavage, revealed by the deep V-neck of her jumpsuit.

“You are such a tease, Casper. I flew in all the way from New York,” she said, and my jaws clenched tightly.

Samantha leaned in closer to Casper, her nose nearly grazing his. I knew I shouldn’t have been spying – not again, not like this – but I couldn’t help myself. This would confirm all the fears that I had about Casper.

“I really can’t, Sam. I’m busy tonight,” he said, and my heart started racing more.

Samantha looked visibly upset by his response. “You were always up for a date before. At my beck and call. We always had fun. What’s changed now, Casper?” she asked, straightening. I could barely control myself from the burst of feelings coursing through my veins.

“What can I say, Sam? I’m otherwise engaged,” he replied with a smile.

“Engaged with what?” she pushed him with a sour look on her face.

“All right, Sam. I didn’t want to be direct because I didn’t want to hurt your feelings.” Casper stood up and glared down at her. “But, I can’t see you tonight because I want to spend time with my girlfriend, all right? I’m just back from a business trip, and I haven’t seen her in days.” He was speaking through gritted teeth now with narrowed eyes, focused on Samantha. Who for some reason, had managed to get on his nerves at that precise moment.

I entered the office without knocking, forcing my face to be as expressionless as it possibly could. They both turned to me, and the look on Casper’s face changed. He smiled.

“Lily! I was wondering where you were,” he said, taking long, meaningful strides toward me. He kissed me with his hands on my cheeks, holding my face. Right there in front of Samantha, the witch.

I was smiling when we parted. My heart was ready to burst out of my chest. Casper always surprised me, but this was a new high. One I didn’t want to get off.

“You?” Samantha cried, with her nose pinched and her eyes narrowed to a slit. She was ready to slap me if she could.

I simply smiled at her. “Hello. I remember you from the party in Hawaii. You’re Casper’s friend,” I said as casually as I could. Casper’s hand on the small of my back was filling me with confidence.

I could see the hatred in Samantha’s eyes as she glared at me, choosing not to respond.

“How was your trip?” I turned to Casper instead.

“Good. I missed you,” he said, smiling at me, as though we were the only two people in the room.

I bit down on my lip as I drank it all in, swaying from the headiness and my happiness.

“Zoe was asking about you today. Maybe we should all have dinner together tonight,” I said, certain now that I had made the right decision.

Billionaire’s Protest

BOOK 3

Chapter 1

Gemma

I tapped my fingers on the steering wheel while glaring out the windshield. The empty can of soda that rattled around at my feet with the motions of the car didn’t bother me; my mind was elsewhere. I had the window on my side rolled down, and despite the cold breeze wafting straight from the snowcapped mountains behind me, I was too warm. I was anxious in my seat, hot under my collar and desperate. I’d never said it out loud or even thought the words in my head, but I was desperate to get out of this town.

I was late for work. Not by much, but Big Mike wasn’t going to be decent about it. I hadn’t been able to drag myself out of bed today, as much as I tried giving myself the usual pep-talk. The alarm kept ringing, and I could hear Mom’s voice in the kitchen, shouting because the sound of the alarm was bothering her. I couldn’t even bring myself to reach out and turn it off. It was like my limbs were frozen, and it had nothing to do with the temperature dropping outside.

Twenty-six years in this godforsaken little town, but Carlow Ridge had always been good enough for me. I had never stepped out of the state of Washington in my life, never had the need or the courage. All these years in the same trailer park, the only child of parents who couldn’t afford anything more than a trailer. The only justification for why I was such a happy child and miserable now, was because back then I didn’t know any better. This was my town, this was my family and the trailer was our home. But now I did know better. Now I knew that I could get into medical school if I could just get through college.

The sharp blare of a horn behind me snapped me out of my thoughts, and I swerved to give way. Clenching my jaws, I gripped the steering wheel even more tightly, slowing down. This wasn’t exactly going well for me. I was late for work anyway, and my mind was buzzing.

Back to sweating the small stuff again. Well, it wasn’t exactly small stuff anymore. Not when it had completely taken over my life. I had this incredible urge to just leave everything behind, my life as I knew it, and disappear. Forget my responsibilities, forget my parents, this town… Just quit. And then what? Med school wasn’t just going to happen automatically for me. I still needed to finish college. College that I could barely afford any more. And what about my parents? I was their only child, and they were both growing older. I couldn’t just forget about them. I couldn’t be that selfish.

I jiggled my toes in my shoes, my impatience catching up to me. In one swift motion, I turned the radio on, hoping the music might help soothe my nerves. Not a chance.

My dark curls blew in the breeze coming in through the open window, lashing against my face as I drove. I didn’t bother pushing them away from my eyes. They were sort of comforting for a strange reason, softly tickling the tip of my small sharp nose. I didn’t have to look at myself in the rearview mirror to know that my cheeks now matched the bright pink color of my lips. The cold wind always did that to my usually porcelain pale skin. I gulped as I tried not to think about my life. I needed to worry about getting to the diner. Bigger life problems could be dealt with later.

I didn’t bother to dress up for work these days, and especially not today, when I could hardly bring myself to get out of bed. I wore a pair of faded blue jeans and a black V-neck sweater. The only pop of color was the pink tank top I wore inside.

I realized now that I was unconsciously playing with one of the small silver earrings dangling from my ears. I twisted the wiry hoop over and over again, just for the sake of having something to do with my free hand.

I didn’t want to have to face Big Mike, not today, not on such a shitty day. But I knew he was going to let me have it. He had allowed me to only take the dayshifts, because I begged him to let me have the nights off so I could study. So now, from time to time, he threw me looks of condemnation, like he thought he deserved some kind of additional praise for giving me a break.

I rolled my eyes just thinking about him. He wasn’t doing me any favors. I was doing him a favor by working at that place where there were only four items on the menu. It wasn’t exactly the Ritz.

A sound like a gunshot rang out in the air, jerking me out of my bitter thoughts about Big Mike. I looked around in sudden fear, checking all my mirrors. There didn’t seem to be any other vehicle on the road, not another living soul. Then I heard the rattling sound of my tire, and I breathed a sigh of relief. It was only a flat tire.

Only my flat tire! I huffed hotly as I slowed the car down, pulling it to the side of the road. Seriously, today of all days! What had I done to deserve this? How had I displeased the gods? For a second, I wondered if it was retribution for thinking about leaving this town. Like the universe was sending me a message that I could never get out of this place. Not alive anyway.

And now I was going to be majorly late for work. There was no rescuing me.

Chapter 2

Vincent

How long had it been since I’d driven a car? Being chauffeured had its perks, but it felt wonderful to be behind the wheel again. I drove at a slow, even pace, enjoying the breathtaking mountain views around me. The hills were snow-capped, like chocolate and vanilla cone swirls. Despite the cold weather, the trees around here were evergreen, shrouding the horizon in thick blankets of varying shades of green. I couldn’t imagine an unhappy soul in this little town.

I hadn’t realized how badly I needed a break. I’d been working non-stop for the past two years, without a moment to breathe, and now it was finally over. I’d achieved what I’d set out to do. I would never have thought I’d be saying this, but I had found the cure for Coeliac Disease.

An involuntary smile tilted my lips as the thought floated in my head. It had been three months since we’d filed the patent, our stocks had skyrocketed and the money and praise came flooding in. And now I finally had a chance to get away, even if it was for an official retreat. This was something.

I couldn’t really get away though, could I? Not in the true sense of the phrase. My family’s old Russian aristocratic legacy, my billionaire status, the work I was involved in… those were all important factors that ensured I was never truly out of the limelight. Magazines would continue to rank me in their most-eligible-bachelor lists, and I’d always have the paparazzi following my every move. There was no such thing as an actual vacation for me. No privacy. Official retreats were the only kind of vacations I was allowed to take. I sighed. I should have been proud; I should have been satisfied. What else could a man possibly ask from life?

But I was getting to drive a car myself now. The small pleasures in life, I thought and smiled again. I’d ditched my usual chauffeur back in California, and I decided to pretend that I was a free man. It’s not as though anyone here would recognize me. Unless the cameras had followed me to this place, too. But for now, it seemed like they’d lost the trail, and I was determined to enjoy it while it lasted.

I felt truly alone in this place, and it was exhilarating.

Seven more days of this, and then back to the grind again. Back to wearing three-piece tailored suits, attending charity events and shaking hands with people who were potentially going to be good for business. Not to mention, back to the women I had left behind. I didn’t want to have to think about Sarah or Maria. Mother had picked the two out for me as potential wives.

“Either will make a suitable bride for you. They both come from distinguished families. Russian lineages like ours,” she had said, sipping on her brandy from a crystal glass.

Father had nodded. “Enough of your fooling around, son. It’s time to settle down.”

I was running away from Sarah and Maria, too. I didn’t have feelings for either one of them. In fact, that was another thing I hadn’t done in a while… had feelings for a woman. Both women were upstanding, accomplished women, and undoubtedly beautiful, but was I prepared to marry one of them? Blonde Sarah Popov designed and decorated homes for celebrities, and thin-lipped Maria Smirnov attended polo matches for a living, or so it appeared. My family didn’t care about my happiness; they just wanted me to wed whoever would benefit our family the most financially. I had spent too many years trying to find the right woman, one I could actually love. I was close to giving up now.

I ran my fingers through my thick dark hair. Returning to California would mean facing all that, being bombarded with the pressures of pleasing my family. No wonder my temples were already graying; it was like I was carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders. I didn’t want to leave just yet. I wanted to remain here, surrounded by the mountains and the forests, be lost in the namelessness for a while longer. Away from making any life-changing decisions.

I had been driving the only high-end car available for rent in the town, a Mercedes, for miles. Not a single vehicle had passed me yet. Now, in the distance, I could see a beat-up old car parked on the side of the road. I started slowing down when I saw a woman standing beside it, with her hands on her hips, blowing misty clouds out of her mouth like she was huffing and puffing on purpose.

Even as I drove toward her, I was quick to notice the shapeliness of her long legs, clad as they were in faded jeans. She was dressed casually, simply, like she hadn’t a care in the world. Her jet-black sweater matched her unruly dark curls, which fell around her shoulders. Her cheeks and lips were a bright pink, just like the top peeking out from under her sweater. How long had she been standing out there in the cold? Just staring at her car? Was it a flat tire?

I slowed down to a near stop behind her, but it seemed like she still hadn’t noticed me. Lost in her own world… what was she thinking?

It was only when I stopped the car, unclicked my seatbelt and opened my door, that she looked up at me. Her eyes caught me by surprise. A smoky hazel, would be the only way I could describe them. They were narrowed and suddenly very focused, like she was annoyed with me for having interrupted her peaceful meditation.

“Hi,” I greeted her with a friendly wave, shutting the car door behind me. She remained standing where she was, with her hands on her hips. “What have you got here?” I asked, smiling widely at her.

She wasn’t smiling back.

Chapter 3

Gemma

When I saw him getting out of his sleek silver Mercedes, I thought I was dreaming. He was tall, with broad rippling shoulders, and his dark hair was longish, just about grazing his shoulders. He was smiling and had said something polite, while taking a few long steps in my direction. I was still slightly dazed, reeling from all my tumultuous thoughts.

I was slightly shocked to see a stranger stepping out of a Mercedes, and more shocked because this stranger looked like he could grace a magazine cover.

His face was chiseled — an angular jaw, a sharp pointy nose, ridged brows and a long slanting forehead. His eyes matched his hair, a shining obsidian black. He had day-old stubble and deep dimples marked both his cheeks. He was in jeans and a plaid shirt, with his sleeves rolled up. But he wasn’t fooling me, those were definitely not his work clothes.

“Can I help you with that?” he asked, walking up to my car. I followed his every movement with my eyes. The way his long athletic legs moved, the muscles on his shoulders, how large his hands were. He placed one on the trunk of my car.

“I can manage, thanks,” I said, forcing myself to snap out of the embarrassingly lustful thoughts I was having of him. This was no time to gawk at a stranger. I was still late for work.

The man didn’t make a move, despite what I had just said.

“Are you sure? Is it your tire?” he asked.

I dropped my hands from my hips. “Yes, I’m sure. It’s my tire, and I’ll change it,” I snapped, surprising even myself with the tone of my voice.

His dark glittering eyes focused on me, on my body. It was like he was assessing me with a keen trained gaze, trying to figure out my shape under my clothes. That smile lingered on his face, and the dimples remained. Despite the mature look on his face and the dusting of gray around his temples, those dimples added a boyish charm to his appearance. I had to shake my head to get the thoughts out of my head.

“Is the spare in your trunk? Pop it open; I’ll haul it out for you,” he said.

I shook my head vigorously. “I can do it myself, thanks. You can leave now, I can manage.” My words came out in a jumble as he disoriented me further. As if the messed-up thoughts in my head hadn’t been enough. He remained where he was, with his hand on the trunk and I walked over to it. We were very close now and he stood his ground, not moving an inch. I couldn’t reach the clasp on my trunk because of him.

“I’m just trying to help. It’ll only take a couple of minutes if you just let me,” he said, a little authoritatively now. He seemed like a man who was used to getting his way.

“I know how much time it’ll take; I’ve done this before,” I snapped at him again. From the looks of him, I’d probably changed more tires than he had.

“But I’m here now, and I can do it for you,” he insisted and I got a whiff of his cologne as he remained standing in front of me. A strong musky masculine smell, like cedar. A scent that suited him. Up close, I could see his rugged bronze skin, the way his shirt stretched over the expanse of his chest. I didn’t even want to allow my brain to think about whether he had a six-pack hiding under that shirt.

He must have seen my cheeks flush because his smile widened.

“I’m not trying to be pushy, but I think you should just let me do it,” he said, finally moving his hand from the trunk.

“Why should I just let you do it? I’m telling you I’ve done this before and I can do it again,” I said, crossing my arms over my breasts. His gaze dropped briefly to them, and then he looked up at my face again. His smile hadn’t faltered for a second.

“You seem like a girl who is very hard to please,” he said then, in a slow drawl. I noticed the way his eyes glimmered. What was he trying to imply?

I shot him a fiery look and sensed my nostrils flaring. The mix of emotions from being so painfully attracted to his body, while at the same time trying to prove my point had taken complete control over me.

“Maybe you’re just used to girls who are pleased with one grand masculine gesture. Changing my tire isn’t exactly impressive,” I said, meeting his eyes with assertiveness. His brows arched, and his lips stretched farther. For some reason, he was enjoying this. Enjoying wasting my time.

“It’s cute that you think I’m trying to impress you,” he said, in a deep calm voice. It was like he only spoke in that even smooth decibel. It was hard to imagine this man angry or short tempered. But I knew better than to judge someone at face value.

“Why are you insisting on changing my tire then?” I asked.

His dark wavy hair shook as he laughed loudly, the sound ringing in my ears like a merry song. It was infectious and even though I had no reason to, I nearly laughed myself.

“Because I’m trying to be helpful. Jesus! What’s happened to chivalry?” he asked, shaking his head as his laughter began to die down. When I didn’t reply, he took a step away from the trunk and extended his hand toward it.

“Go ahead, feel free to change your own tire. I won’t stand in the way.” He looked at me with amusement in his eyes. Like he wasn’t buying that I could do it myself.

I shrugged, in a show of passive aggressiveness, and popped open the trunk. The spare tire was at the bottom and I pulled at it, aware that my butt was sticking up in the air as I bent into the trunk. I could sense that his eyes were on me, on my butt, and that he was smiling. What was he still doing here? Why wasn’t he just driving away?

I tugged and pulled at the tire, but I could only manage to lift it up a few inches. I’d forgotten how heavy these things were, and besides, I was self-conscious. I was worried about my sweater and top riding up, my jeans sliding down, this gorgeous man seeing my thong. I wasn’t comfortable; I couldn’t get down and dirty with this thing.

“Do you mind just leaving?” I said in an unfriendly voice, whipping around to look at him.

He was standing with that same dimpled smile on his face, enjoying himself.

“Why? What’s the problem?” he asked innocently, about to break into another laugh.

“I just need some privacy,” I said, glaring at him.

“To change your tire?” he asked, with mock-shock. The more my nostrils flared and my cheeks burned, the more fun he was having.

“You can go. I don’t need your help. I’ll be able to work better without the distraction,” I said in irritation. His unearthly handsome face was a distraction; that was the truth.

“I didn’t realize I was distracting you. I haven’t even flexed my muscles yet,” he said with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

I sighed deeply and met his eyes with a fiery narrowed gaze. “You are distracting me by talking.”

“Fine, I won’t say a word. You won’t hear a peep from me,” he said with a chuckle.

“And also by looking at me,” I added.

He let out a short laugh. “I can’t help myself,” he replied, running his eyes meaningfully all over my body, before resting them on my face again, “but if you insist, I’ll turn away.” With that, he turned around, crossing his arms over his chest.

I gulped. What the hell was happening? What was this guy playing at? I turned back to the trunk and started tugging at the tire again. This time, I managed to lift it out, and just as I took a step in the other direction, it slipped out of my hands, rolling and bouncing on the ground. He turned around just in time and grabbed it with both hands.

“You were planning on carrying it with those dainty arms all the way to the front of the car?” he asked, smiling up at me. He had a smug look on his face. I was embarrassed and pissed off.

“You know, you could just roll it like this to the front, yeah?” he added and demonstrated it to me, rolling the tire out to the front wheel.

“I knew that; I was just lifting it out. I can do the rest,” I said and the guy let the tire fall from his hands. He straightened his back and turned to look at me. The smile on his face had dropped a little; he looked slightly confused.

“I don’t get what the problem is; it’s not like I’m harming you in any way,” he said, sounding genuinely concerned. Like he was worried for my welfare.

I crossed my brows, challenging him with my eyes again. Who did he think he was? A rich handsome tourist who could just come over here and start changing everyone’s tires and stealing hearts?

“Why do you want to change it?” I asked, realizing that this was getting silly now.

“Because it would already be done, if we weren’t standing here bickering over who gets to do it,” he said, with a gentle head shake that told me he thought my behavior was childish. His shoulders looked wide and strong. He could probably change my tires without even using both his hands. He had an athlete’s body and a supermodel’s face. The car he was driving gave away his financial status. It was hard for me to not judge him. It was difficult for me to not be suspicious of why he had stopped at the side of the road to help someone driving a car like mine.

He was looking back at me with a certain softness in his eyes. Like he wasn’t telling me something, a secret reason why he wanted to change my tire. And he was also right about the other thing; if I had let him do it in the first place, we could have been over and done with this already.

The time! What was the time? I looked at my watch and pressed my eyes shut and cursed silently in my head.

“What’s the matter?” he asked and my eyes flew open to look at him.

“I’m like forty minutes late for work now,” I said in a miserable voice that made him raise his eyebrows.

“Okay, get in my car. I’ll drive you to work and you can call a tow service to come pick your car up later,” he said, and without waiting for a response from me, he was already walking away to his car.

I didn’t want to have to admit to him that I couldn’t afford a tow service. If he was offering me a ride to work, I had no choice but to take it. I could always come back later and change the tire without him; without his hawk eyes watching my every move.

So, I followed him, into his sleek silver Mercedes that was filled with the scent of the same intoxicating cologne.

Chapter 4

Vincent

She looked small and delicate sitting inside my car, despite the quick-tempered fiery personality I had been privy to outside. I had just started my engine, and I quickly glanced at her beside me. She was sitting with her long legs crossed. I could tell her heart was racing a mile a minute. I had this sudden incredible urge to just throw my arms around her and give her a tight bear hug. She looked like she needed it.

She didn’t turn to look at me as I started driving. She was staring out the window, and we had been in each other’s presence for a few minutes now, in complete silence. Her hair was lustrous, curly and could not be tamed. Just like her, I thought and smiled.

“I’m Gemma. Gemma Ramsey,” she surprised me by declaring suddenly. I smiled at her, and noticed that she was looking at me like she was expecting some answers.

“Nice to meet you Gemma. I’m… Luke Stoltz.” At the last minute, I suddenly gave her my middle name instead of my first name. I was enjoying this pleasant interlude with her, and I knew once she knew who I was, everything would change. I was on vacation, and I wanted to enjoy the company of an ordinary girl for once, without wondering if she had ulterior motives.

Not that Gemma Ramsey seemed anything like an ordinary person. Even when she wasn’t talking, she gave off the air of having a million biting thoughts whirring around in that little head of hers. Her eyes were bright and intelligent, and she had a big mouth. No, Gemma Ramsey was no ordinary person, but I wanted to hear her voice again. She had struck a nerve in me somewhere that I couldn’t quite put a finger on. What was it about her that made me shift in my seat?

“Where am I taking you, Gemma Ramsey?” I asked, and our eyes met again. She gave me a look like she was about to roll her eyes, but she stopped herself just in time.

“Just keep driving, I’ll give you the directions when needed. I work at a diner,” she said, and I noticed the way she was twisting her fingers around on her lap. Despite the hardened, strong exterior, it seemed like this girl had her own set of insecurities that made her constantly nervous, jumpy.

She wasn’t like any other woman I had met before. For starters, she wasn’t shoving her breasts at me, or smiling at me demurely from under heavily mascaraed eyelashes.

“A diner?” I asked in some surprise.

“Did you think I did some other kind of work?” she asked, her face finally breaking into a smile. But it wasn’t a pleased smile; she was mocking me and herself.

“Not really, I hadn’t thought anything,” I said and exchanged quick looks with her. “Although, I will say that you struck me as a kind of person who has other dreams.”

Gemma jerked her head around to me again. When I met her eyes, they were ablaze, a dark smoky hazel in color. I had offended her somehow.

“Just because I’m a small-town girl? You think I spend my days daydreaming about a better life or something?” Her shoulders were heaving again.

“That’s not what I meant, I just thought maybe you had bigger ambitions, that’s all,” I said, trying to save the situation. I wasn’t lying. That was exactly what I thought. She struck me as the kind of girl who would fight for her ambitions. That a life working at a diner would never satisfy her.

Gemma sighed; her eyes had mellowed slightly. “I’m trying to get through a college degree, in biology, at a community college here,” she said in a quiet voice, like she was admitting something she didn’t want to.

“See, I knew it! That’s awesome,” I said excitedly. But Gemma didn’t share in my excitement.

“That’s what I thought. I figured I could get into med school after this,” she continued, still in that quiet meek voice.

“But that’s great, I’m sure you’re an ace student,” I said, wanting to touch her. I wanted to see that smile once more. I wanted to grab those small rounded shoulders, where her sweater had slipped off, revealing smooth porcelain white skin.

“Yeah, maybe,” she said, looking up at me again. The smokiness in her eyes had vanished, replaced by a softer, lighter hue. She appeared to be thinking about something else. Almost like she had even forgotten that she was in my car.

“So, you’re going to be a doctor. That’s impressive,” I said, trying to catch her attention again. I noticed the way her lips were glazed with a glossy pink shine, and her cheeks were still flushed. And try as I might, I couldn’t stop myself from chancing looks at her full breasts. They were hidden by her sweater, but I knew she was hiding a treasure. I had seen it when I first saw her standing there by the side of the road.

Gemma Ramsey seemed as though she didn’t even know how sexy her body was.

Chapter 5

Gemma

This was turning out to be a weirder day than I had expected it to be. I was in a Mercedes, with a man I had just met, admitting to him the one big ambition of my life. A man who had a name, uncannily similar to one of the wealthiest men in this country. Vincent Stoltz had just found the cure to Coeliac Disease. I had been reading about it in medical journals for the past few weeks with mild curiosity. Other than their names, the pharmaceutical billionaire and this guy driving me to work couldn’t possibly have anything in common, I figured. He was way too young, and way too good looking to be a scientific and business genius.

“And what is it that you do?” I asked him, trying to change the topic. Although I had initially met him with some annoyance, I knew I should be grateful to him for giving me a ride to work. He had no reason to even stop and offer to help. Now that I had the time to think about it, I knew he had done a good deed.

I had been bowled over by his unbelievably handsome looks, and I didn’t trust him because of the car he was driving. There was something fairytale-like about this man and the way we had bumped into each other. Almost too good to be true. The fact that I was confused, angry and desperate didn’t help either. I had ended up taking out my frustration on this kind stranger, when I should have been thanking him instead.

“Family business,” Luke said, looking ahead as he drove. I saw him in profile, how sharp his nose was, how his thin lips looked strong and kind at the same time. His neck was long, too, just like every other part of his body. Then my gaze dropped to the bulge in his pants. I was quick to look away. Focus, Gemma! Don’t bullshit yourself. You can fantasize about him in the privacy of your own room.

“What kind of business?” I asked him, in a rush. He looked over at me and smiled. There were those dimples again! They were maddening.

“A little bit of this and that,” he replied, shaking his head gently.

I slid down a little in my seat, enjoying the comfort of his soft tan leather seats. I had never been inside a car like this before. Even the cup holders between us looked like they were plated in platinum. Whatever business his family ran, they were doing quite well for themselves.

“So, what brings you here?” I asked, forcing myself to say something.

“A retreat, with my department heads. Just a week to get away from the usual grind and get some meetings done,” Luke explained. I noticed how large his hands were again, as he gripped the steering wheel tightly. He was driving at medium speed, like he was in no hurry to get anywhere. I had forgotten that I was still late for work.

“And have you lived here all your life?” he asked me.

I nodded. “Born and raised, never lived anywhere else,” I said, my words choking a little in my throat. Thankfully, he didn’t seem to notice it.

“It’s a beautiful place to grow up,” he said, looking out at the mountains. I couldn’t agree with him, even though I knew what he was saying was true. I was lucky to have grown up here. But the grass was always greener, wasn’t it? I said nothing.

“Where do you want to go to med school?” he asked, and I gulped. I hadn’t thought that far. Just getting through this college, managing my bills, supporting my parents at the same time… those were my primary concerns. Every time I fantasized about escaping this town, I knew that I had no actual practical plans in place.

“Turn here at the next right,” I said, instead of replying to him. I was thankful for the diversion. I didn’t want to have to admit to him that I was beginning to believe I couldn’t ever go to med school. Not in the next ten years at least.

Luke turned right and continued driving, a little slower now that we were off the highway.

“Even the little shops and buildings here look serene, like little toy houses,” he commented, smiling out at the streets. I didn’t see the beauty in them anymore; they all looked drab and boring to me. He was enjoying looking at them though, and I was enjoying looking at him. Where did they make men like him?

“And the next left,” I said just in time, distracted by the way his biceps flexed under his shirt. He was right, his flexing muscles were distracting indeed, and also quite impressive. It almost brought a smile to my lips.

“Right there, that place, you can stop here,” I said, pointing to the diner.

“Mike’s Diner,” Luke read when he saw the sign and began to slow down.

“Yeah, Big Mike got creative with the name,” I said, getting ready to jump out of the car.

He laughed at that, bringing the car to a halt now, several feet away from the entrance to the diner.

“Thank you, Luke. Thanks for the ride. I hope you have a relaxing and productive vacation here,” I said, pushing the car door open. It opened smoothly and with ease. I had forgotten that I wasn’t opening my own beaten car door that needed a sharp thrust and a jiggle to get it to work.

Luke was unbuckling himself from his seat as I stepped out of the car. He had that same handsome smile on his face as I realized he was getting out as well.

“You’re very welcome, and now that I’m here at a diner, I realize that I’m quite hungry. So, you’re not getting rid of me just yet,” he said, as I watched him with surprise. I was really hoping he would leave now, leave me alone with my thoughts. So that I wouldn’t be so preoccupied by his perfect looks and steaming hot body.

But there was to be no respite for me; he was following me into the diner.

Chapter 6

Gemma

I kept my eyes low when I pushed open the diner door, aware that the bell on top was going to jingle anyway and give away my entrance. I could sense Luke behind me; he reached over my head to hold the door open and we both stepped in.

As usual, there were only a handful of people at the diner and the din suddenly broke. Everyone had looked up. Nobody was looking at me. Luke had caught all their attentions.

The ringing bell had brought Big Mike out. The man hadn’t aged in years. As long as I could remember him, since I was six or seven, he had looked exactly the same. With a shiny bald head to match the bulging belly that always looked like it might burst through the constraints of his white half-sleeved shirt. No matter the weather outside, Big Mike never wore anything other than a thin cotton shirt and white pants, and almost always had an apron tied to his back.

“He’s made of lard,” Mom used to joke about him when I was a kid, and back when she still had a sense of humor. Dad told us stories about how Big Mike used to come into the local bar where Dad used to work, in the same clothes, including the apron tied to his back.

His big round face was red as a tomato. Dark thick hair, like his eyebrows, stuck out from both his ears and his nostrils. He was breathing heavily, impervious to the stains of coffee and ketchup splattered down the front of his apron. He had come out of the back kitchen with a massive spatula in his hand. When he saw me, his eyes widened with fury.

“You’re looking well rested,” he snarled, from behind the diner counter. He had said it loud enough for everyone to hear. All this had happened in a matter of seconds, before I had even had the time to walk around to him. Luke was still standing behind me. I knew my face was turning a bright pink from embarrassment. Big Mike smelled like fried chicken and grease, and I gritted my teeth.

“I’m sorry I’m late, Big Mike. I got a flat tire on my way,” I mumbled, walking toward the counter now. Everyone in the diner was looking at us. He was famous for his screaming matches and his short temper. He loved taking his anger out on his employees.

“You’re sorry? Sorry doesn’t cut it, girl,” he spat out at me, as I reached for my apron and hat behind the counter. I was trying to ignore him, hoping his anger would die down soon enough. This happened so often that I was used to it now. But it still stung. Especially now that Luke was in our presence, too.

“I said I was sorry; what else do you want me to say? I haven’t been late in months; cut me some slack,” I said dejectedly, walking around the counter toward him. Despite the anger welling up in me, I tried to maintain some decorum because I didn’t want to lose my job. I knew how easy it would be to make matters worse for myself. Big Mike looked like he was ready to burst a vein any moment now anyway, without any help from me. His shoulders were heaving and his fat fingers clutched the spatula tightly, turning his knuckles white.

“Cut you some slack? You get your way too much around here. Now you think you own the place. Waltzing in here whenever you please!” he was screaming again as I pushed past him toward the till.

“Calm down, Big Mike. We have customers. We can talk about this later, can’t we?” I tried to sound chirpy, like I was brushing his words off my shoulders. But I knew I’d be up thinking about this all night. Not that it mattered; I’d heard it all before. But I was embarrassed that Luke had to witness this. Especially after he knew what my plans were. He would find it funny that I had such big dreams. He would know that these were only castles in the air. I could never escape this life.

“Fuck the customers. Look at me when I’m talking to you, girl,” Mike screamed again.

I looked over at him in trepidation, just as Luke’s body came hurtling into my vision. My hand flew up to my mouth.

Luke had thrown himself over the counter, grabbing Big Mike by his shirt collar and yanking him forward.

“She said she had a flat tire,” Luke said through gritted teeth.

The handful of customers in the diner sat up straight in their seats now. An actual fight was ensuing in front of them; it was time for some fun. I, on the other hand, was too shaken up to do anything.

“Who the hell are you?” Big Mike thundered, choking slightly now that Luke was holding him tightly by his collar. The two men were glaring at each other, straight into each other’s’ eyes. Big Mike looked like he was at least triple Luke’s weight, but Luke had caught hold of him and held him in position with ease. The man was just as strong as his shoulders looked.

“I was going to be one of your paying customers, but that’s changed now because of the way you treat your employees,” Luke growled at the older man. Big Mike struggled to get out of his grip, but he couldn’t. Luke still had a hard hold on him and was clutching him close. Big Mike’s belly flopped against the edge of the counter.

“Luke, let him go. It’s okay, I’m used to it,” I said and he turned to meet my eyes.

His were jet black and piercing. His face had darkened in anger, and I was almost afraid of him. I had misjudged him earlier when I thought he couldn’t possibly ever lose his temper. Luke, in his anger, like someone who could send chills down your spine with just one stare.

Even Big Mike looked shaken up, despite struggling to get away.

“You’re used to it? You shouldn’t be accustomed to this kind of treatment, Gemma. What a terrible employer,” Luke said and finally let Big Mike go.

The man toppled to the floor, knocking his back against the wall. I could see the thick angry vein running down the middle of his forehead. He wasn’t happy. Luke was not exactly teaching him a lesson; he was making matters worse.

“I asked who the hell you are. Get out of here before I call the cops,” Big Mike thundered again, and Luke looked back at him. Big Mike had now pasted himself to the wall, keeping his distance from Luke as much as possible.

“I’m not going anywhere till you apologize to her for your behavior,” Luke said, straightening up.

“Luke, really, this isn’t needed,” I said from my corner, eyeing both the men alternatively. I wasn’t sure what Big Mike was capable of, and for that matter, I didn’t even know what Luke was capable of. It’s not like I knew him at all.

“Apologize to her, now,” Luke repeated, without looking at me.

“What? You two are like new friends? Where’d you find this jackass anyway?” Big Mike looked at me with a cruel forced smile on his face. I noticed Luke flinch and clench his jaw.

“I asked you to apologize, sir,” Luke said, for the third time.

Big Mike looked at him and scoffed. “I don’t have to do anything. Get out of here before I call the cops.”

Luke bunched up his fist and punched him straight in his belly, making Big Mike double over. I saw it happening in slow motion. Big Mike pressed himself against the wall, looking terrified, I had never seen that look of fright on his face. He had nowhere to go. Luke was too quick for him.

He was clutching his stomach tightly; his face was red in pain. My shriek rang out around the diner, while some other people stood up to get a better view. I knew what everyone was thinking—Big Mike had gotten what was coming to him, what had been coming for decades. But I had other thoughts in my head, namely the security of my job.

Big Mike was on the floor, scrunched into fetal position, pressing his arms over his belly. Luke was looming over him, looking down.

“You need to watch your mouth around women. And stop treating your employees like slaves, bastard,” Luke said in a low guttural voice, which was just as scary as his expression.

“Call the police. Someone call the cops!” Big Mike screamed. The only other kitchen staff, a wiry boy of sixteen, came running out with a phone in his hands. He didn’t know any better.

“Get out of here, Luke!” I cried, afraid, excited, crazed all at the same time. I wasn’t thinking straight, and for some reason I thought that making a run for it would be a good idea. Luke didn’t move an inch. He remained standing over Big Mike, breathing heavily.

I rushed to Luke’s side. “Luke, you have to go, now,” I told him, and he finally looked over at me with bloodshot eyes.

“You better leave, too, you bitch. And never think of showing your face here again,” Big Mike called out from the floor. I knew then that he wasn’t going to call the cops. Nothing had really happened. It was just a punch to the stomach; he wasn’t hurt.

“Let’s go, c’mon.” I tugged at Luke’s arm.

He breathed in and then conceded, allowing himself to be pulled in the other direction.

“Stupid tourist. Fucking tourists!” Big Mike was yelling, over and over again.

I exchanged nervous looks with Luke as I pulled him toward the door. Some of the customers were looking at us with solidarity. Nobody liked Big Mike. They were silently applauding Luke in their heads.

I pushed open the diner doors and pulled him outside, and finally I let go of him. I had felt those chiseled biceps in my hands. The strength of them had taken me by surprise again. I could already feel myself growing hot under my clothes. Why was I turned on by him, in this moment? I had just lost my job. I had just been in the middle of a loud public scene. Probably nobody would want to hire me when they got word of what happened. And yet, here I was, standing in front of Luke, thinking about how sexy he was, how pleasing his body was to stare at.

He had finally recovered his senses it seemed, because his eyes looked less vacant now. The softness in those lava-black pupils was returning.

“I’m sorry, Gemma, but you have to come with me now,” he said and turned and walked toward his car.

Chapter 7

Vincent

We were back in the car again, sitting beside each other silently. I was still glaring at the diner. Gemma was small and delicate again, sitting with her legs crossed beside me. If only I could reach out and pull her into my arms. I wished I could kiss those lips, feel her smooth soft skin, cup her ass. But I was holding back. Gemma wasn’t like any other woman I’d met before; I had to tread carefully with this one.

I wasn’t feeling guilty though, and it probably had to do with the fact that she was sitting in the car with me. I got a whiff of her lemon-scented hair, probably her shampoo, but it smelled delicious anyway. I knew instantly that I wasn’t going to be able to forget that scent easily.

“I’m sorry,” I forced myself to say. That was the right thing to do. Whatever my reasons, moralistic and selfish ones, for making that scene at the diner, she deserved an apology.

Gemma was staring at the diner as well, and gradually, slowly, she turned her head to look at me. The fiery green eyes that I was expecting had turned to a soft brown now.

“Why are you sorry?” she asked.

“For getting you fired,” I replied.

Gemma looked away from me. “You stood up for me. I should have stood up for myself to that man a long time ago,” she said dreamily, like she was imagining situations where she gave Mike a piece of her mind.

“It’s just that I lost it when I heard him speaking to you like that. It was disgusting, unprofessional—”

She cut me off. “Yeah, he’s an asshole, I was miserable working for him. I just needed the job,” she said, and I was captivated for a few moments by the soft dip at the base of her neck. It rose and fell as she breathed, and I imagine my tongue there. I would bet big money that she tasted delicious.

“Sorry again,” I said, looking away from her. This was no time to fantasize about her, I had just cost her a job.

“It’s not your fault that I had to work in a shit hole like that,” she said and our eyes met again.

“I’m sorry still. I’m sure there was a better way to handle it, but in that moment, I saw red,” I said and was relieved to see her break into a smile. It spread all over her face and her cheeks flushed. Gemma’s smile was more beautiful than any other I’d seen before. It was honest, heartbreakingly sweet and her teeth looked white and neat. I wished I could slide my tongue between them, taste the inside of her mouth, feel her breath in my mouth.

“Yes, you were angry. And if I’m completely honest, it was quite fun watching Big Mike getting punched in the stomach. It was very satisfying,” she said and sat back in her seat. Her body looked dainty, slim and yet curvaceous. I was inches away from pouncing on her, tearing her clothes apart and caressing her breasts.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. But I’m still sorry that you lost your job,” I said and we smiled at each other. Then her smile dropped, like she had suddenly remembered something. She only nodded and looked away.

“I promise I’ll make it up to you,” I said, trying to get back her attention. She was so unpredictable. There was no way I could figure out what she was thinking, or what she was going to do next. All the women I had ever been with were easy to read. Which was why it was so easy for me to give them what they wanted. Especially in bed. But Gemma was different.

“It’s okay. I’ll figure it out. You did what you thought was the right thing to do in that moment,” she said, without looking at me.

I turned the key in the ignition, and she looked up at me.

“I’m going to get out here, thank you for… the ride,” she said, making to open the car door.

“No, wait,” I said, too quickly, and placed a hurried hand on her arm. Both our gazes dropped to where I was touching her. “Where are you going?”

“Home, I guess. I have to figure some things out,” she said, a new kind of anxiety entering her eyes. She was unsure of herself. But she also looked like she didn’t want to be alone, and I didn’t want to let her out of my sight.

“I’ll drop you. You don’t have a car, remember,” I said with a smile and she licked her lips. Her tongue was pink and it made me shift in my seat. Every little thing about her was driving me crazy.

“Yeah, sure,” she said after some thought. She wasn’t smiling though, and I felt like I had lost her again. I was just glad that she wasn’t leaving yet.

“Tell me where to take you, and I promise I’ll just drive you straight home. No more hiccups,” I said jokingly and laughed, and Gemma forced a fake smile.

How did this girl not know the effect she was having on me?

Chapter 8

Gemma

My heart sank when Luke started the car and I realized what I had just agreed to. There was no way I was about to let him drop me home. What would he think of me when he dropped me off at my trailer? What would he think when he realized that I still lived with my parents, and what kind of a family I come from? If ever I was ashamed of my origins. He didn’t really know who I was. But then again, why did I care so much?

That was a good question. I was racking my brains as we drove in silence. The silence between us was comfortable. Neither of us seemed to feel the need to talk. It gave me a chance to think as well, although being this close to Luke was a distraction. I couldn’t stop goose bumps from erupting on my skin. I couldn’t stop my nipples from hardening. He had a strong physical effect on me. Probably because I had never personally met someone so good looking before. A man who looked like him could only have been a fantasy to me before.

Was that why I was so ashamed of my trailer park? Because Luke Stoltz was a good-looking man? Or was it because he had punched Big Mike for my sake, coming to my rescue in the most unexpected way? Or was it because I had been rude and snappy with him until now? I had also confessed to him that I wanted to get into med school. A piece of information I had shared with nobody other than this stranger. Whatever the actual reason was, or if it was a combination of all those things, I wasn’t going to let him see my house.

“I’m not actually going to my house,” I blurted out, my voice slicing through the silence in the car. Luke looked over at me and I noticed the way his dark wavy locks fell dreamily over his forehead. His face looked peaceful again. If he had lost his temper back in the diner earlier, not a trace of it remained now.

“So where are you going then?” he asked, not perturbed in the least. He just had a look of mild curiosity in his eyes.

“It’ll be great if you can just drop me off to my car again,” I told him, trying to keep my voice even so that he’d believe me.

“In the middle of the highway?” His voice was suddenly high-pitched, nearly about to break into a laugh. I could see that he thought I was crazy.

“I’ll call the tow company or just change the tire myself, and then be on my way. I will need my car at some point,” I said, twisting my fingers together on my lap.

Luke smiled, while staring straight ahead of him. “Sure, let’s go get your car and fix that tire,” he said and I licked my lips. I didn’t want to get into that same debate all over again, about who got to change the busted tire. He could do it if he wanted to, I told myself. Anything to get him to leave and get out of my life. I needed to do some thinking, set my life in order again. From the moment Luke had stepped into my life, everything had turned topsy turvy.

We fell into silence again, and I resorted to staring out my window as he drove back onto the highway. I only just realized that the sky had gotten quite stormy. Not that it was sunny to begin with, but now it appeared as though it was about to rain. A winter rain could only mean one thing, an eventual blizzard or blinding fog later at night. I shivered in my seat just thinking about it, despite the car being toasty warm.

“Looks like it’s about to rain,” Luke said, looking up at the sky through the windshield. We heard the crack of thunder just then and the sky split, with fat raindrops sliding down the windshield. Luke had slowed down and I breathed in deeply.

“Good prediction. Ever considered reading palms for a living?” I asked and Luke laughed. That laugh! Those dimples! It was getting impossible to think of anything else but how gorgeous he was. I nearly pinched myself to see if it was all real.

“Might have to delay the tire-changing plan,” he said, smiling over at me. He was obviously right; it would be ridiculous to change my tire in the rain. It would be crazy to even step out of the car in this downpour.

“Will I just drop you home then?” he asked and I turned my head around to look at him. We were on the highway, drawing close to where I had left my car earlier. Something in me snapped. I was desperate to stop him from seeing my house. Perhaps I was angry with myself for being ashamed of my roots, of our trailer park.

“Stop the car, please just stop the car!” I cried, splaying my hands. Even I could hear the panic in my voice.

Luke looked confused, but he followed instructions and slowed the car to an eventual halt on the side of the highway. Unbuckling his belt, he twisted around in his seat to look at me. I gulped when I saw the intensity with which he was focused on my face. The patter of the rain outside, on the car’s hood, was like a lullaby in the background. The trees in the dense woods on either side of the highway were swaying in the harsh winds. On any other day, I would have been more upset with the rain for ruining my plans, but today the rain had a soothing effect on me.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but do you want to tell me?” he asked, piercing me with his dazzling black eyes.

Chapter 9

Gemma

Luke was looking straight at me, willing me to tell him exactly what was on my mind. How could I tell him though, that what was bothering me was that he was so perfect and I was ashamed of my family? So, I remained quiet.

“Look, Gemma, I know we just met and under strange circumstances, but if you need to talk…”

I shook my head. “There’s nothing to talk about; I’m just flustered because of what happened at the diner. That’s all.”

Luke breathed in deeply, like he wasn’t buying it and then nodded. I was thankful that he wasn’t going to pursue it.

“I understand, and I’m sorry. Tell me what I can do to help,” he added.

What could Luke possibly do to help? He was a tourist in my town. He had just cost me my job and in a few days he was going to go away, back to wherever he came from.

“Where do you live?” I asked, the thought suddenly striking me that I knew nothing about him.

“Los Angeles. I’ve always lived there. My family lives there, too,” he said, relaxing a little now. More than the fact that he had just the perfect facial and physical features, what was charming about him was that he had an easy-going friendly face. Although, I had also seen a darker side to him in the diner. I could predict that he was cut-throat in his business and he ruled with an iron fist.

“Do you have a big family?” I asked.

Luke let out a small laugh. “No, just me and my parents.” He must have seen my eyes widen because he smiled again. “Something tells me you come from a small family, too,” he said and I nodded my head.

“I’m the only child as well,” I replied flatly, growing more curious about him with each passing minute.

“Your parents must be very proud of your med school plans,” he said and I immediately fell silent. How was I supposed to tell him that my plans of going to med school would be a ridiculous fantasy in my parents’ eyes if they ever found out about it? That they would lose themselves in panic when I informed them that I had lost my job. Who would pay the bills now? I didn’t want to think about it.

“So, are you taking over your family business?” I asked, and I noticed how Luke shifted in his seat. He leaned in closer to me and I didn’t move. It was exciting to feel his body warmth near mine. My breath was catching in my throat just from our proximity. This feeling wasn’t like anything I’d felt before. No man had this effect on me. It was sorcery!

“Sort of,” he said, and I saw the look in his eyes that was similar to mine. He wanted to change the subject as well. It seemed like neither of us wanted to talk about our families. “Hey, look, I know what you’re thinking. I’m a tourist and you lost your job because of me. I’ll leave soon, and you’ll be left picking up the pieces.”

I met his eyes with a weak smile. He’d read my thoughts. “You don’t have to worry about it. That place wasn’t exactly an ideal work environment for me to begin with.”

Luke sighed and then he shook his head. “You keep saying that and I agree, but I still feel terrible. It was a job. You wouldn’t be doing it if you didn’t have to.” His voice had grown somber. He wasn’t smiling anymore. I remained silent, because that was the truth; there was no denying it. He was probably going to figure it out himself anyway. Luke was clearly a smart guy. I worked at the diner because I was desperate for a job, and there was nowhere else I could work in a town like this with few opportunities.

“So, there has to be a way I can make this up to you. Even if it means that I go back to that place and beg that man to hire you back,” he said and I was quick to turn to him.

“No!” I said and my hand accidentally fell on his lap. It happened in a split second; my hand grazed his bulge and I drew it away immediately. My cheeks flushed, and I couldn’t look him in the eye anymore. I was sure that he would be able to see how much I wanted him, just by looking at my face. I was embarrassed that I couldn’t hide my thoughts better.

Luke said nothing, only a soft smile appeared at the sides of his lips and those dimples deepened on his cheeks.

“All right, I won’t do that. Then what else can I do?” he asked and I looked out at the rain. What had been soothing earlier, now posed a threat to me. The rain was keeping me confined in this small space with him. The more time I spent with Luke, the stronger the possibility was that I might end up doing or saying something stupid. Then a thought dawned on me… Was this my once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be with a man who looked like this? Should I be taking full advantage of the situation?

I looked back at Luke with a certain bravado in my eyes.

“Nothing, you can do nothing for me,” I said, almost like a challenge. My voice sounded strong as I said it and we were staring at each other. It was like he was studying me, my thoughts, trying to figure out what exactly I meant by that. I was only being honest. There was nothing that he could do for me, but I knew what I wanted him to do.

Luke’s lips were on mine in a flash. It was like something had clicked in him. He lunged at me and our bodies met first, before his lips found mine. My back was pressed against the door window, the heat of my body sizzling against the coolness of the frosty glass. Luke was leaning across his seat to mine. We were kissing furiously. His hand found my chin, and he pulled my face closer to him. I parted my mouth, and his tongue slid in. I could taste him now, breathe in his breath. My eyes remained closed as I enjoyed the moment. How devastatingly glorious it was to be kissed by a man like this.

I found my courage soon enough, allowing my hand to rise and find his neck. Within seconds, I had thrown my arms over his shoulders, hauling my body closer to his. Luke continued kissing me, like he had wanted to do that from the moment we met. I knew I had. Could he have wanted the same thing?

I moaned against his lips when I felt his hands on my neck; he was gently encircling it with his fingers. His skin felt rough and masculine against mine, like he could simply mold me like damp clay. Then his hands began to travel down, down my neck, to the top of my breasts. Through the fabric of my sweater, I could feel him searching out my nipples with his thumbs.

I winced when he found them. He could feel them erect and hardened, even through my top and sweater. He flicked them with his thumb until I couldn’t control myself anymore. I pulled away from him to look at what he was doing.

Luke had a smile on his face as he looked at me. His dark eyes were narrowed; he was focused on my body. And it looked like he meant business, like he was on a mission. His thumbs continued to tease my nipples, and I could feel myself growing wet in my panties. My legs spread apart of their own accord.

When Luke stopped, he didn’t stop for long. Instead of flicking my nipples, he now moved his hand to the spot between my thighs, slipping his hand in under my jeans.

Keeping his eyes on me, he wedged his hand between my legs. He was stroking me. He had found my clit, and he was stroking me gently, making me squirm and wriggle in my seat.

“This will not solve anything, Gemma, but I want you to feel good,” he said in a hoarse voice. I couldn’t reply, I couldn’t even form the words. I threw my head back, knocking it against the damp glass. I could hear the rain outside still, now falling heavily, slamming against the hood of his Mercedes. Luke kept stroking me with one hand. His other hand wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer to him.

His fingers felt long and hard against my clit, and he knew exactly how to stroke me, tease me to bring me close to the edge. I grabbed my own breasts, squeezing them, I wanted to feel his cock where his hand was. But Luke was on a mission to make me come with just his fingers, without actually taking off a single piece of clothing. And he was going to be successful, I was going to have an orgasm.

I clutched the sides of the seat and bit down on my lip as I came. My hips were moving and my toes curled in my shoes as I thrust my body toward him. He continued to stroke me, watching me as he made me come for him.

I tried to muffle my scream with a hand, but I could feel my face going red. It was a long orgasm, and it made me forget where I was or even who I was with. This orgasm was all about me, I could only think of myself and how good it felt.

When my labored breathing began to subside and I opened my eyes, Luke began to slide his hand out of my jeans. A smile was growing on his face. I could see that my orgasm had satisfied him as well. Did he think that he had made up for my lost job? I still couldn’t say anything. Now that my orgasm had ended, it was like I could think again. And I could hardly believe what had just happened.

“You have to come to my cabin with me now,” Luke said, settling back down in his seat. I could only raise my eyebrows at him and his handsome face. It was like I had forgotten to speak. Where had he learned to do that? I didn’t even think it was possible to make me come that quickly.

“It would seem quite sleazy if I made you come in my car, parked on the side of a highway in the rain and didn’t at least offer you some coffee and cookies after,” he added, starting his car. I couldn’t protest, I just kept staring at him. Luke gave a small laugh when he saw my face and swerved the car back on to the lane.

“See, Mike was wrong. Now you seem well rested,” he said as his laughter continued.

I smiled at that, too, because he was right. Fuck Big Mike, fuck the diner and the trailer park. I had just had the best orgasm of my life.

Chapter 10

Gemma

I knew about this cabin, tucked away in the woods, that the owners rented out to wealthy clients looking to escape the big city life. Luke drove us there, down a narrow woodland path and parked at the entrance. I was quick to get out of the car, more curious now than I had been before. Marked strictly as private property and under twenty-four-hour surveillance, this cabin had been a source of curiosity and amazement to all the town locals for decades. Very few had actually stepped foot in this place, and now I was here as a guest!

The house had been designed as an elaborate tree house, three-floors tall, and the property around it seemed to spread over several acres. The cabin itself was nestled between trees and surrounded by its own gently flowing creek, like a moat around a castle. The only sounds I could hear were of birds chirping and a soft rustle of leaves in the after-shower breeze.

“This is beautiful,” I whispered, more to myself than to him.

Luke looked up at the cabin appreciatively. “When I found this place, I knew I had to stay here.”

“Where are your colleagues?” I asked, turning to him with bright excited eyes.

“I’ve rented out hotel rooms for them; I wanted to be by myself here,” he told me and placed a hand on my waist. An electric shock went down my spine, from just the touch of his hand. I tucked a few strands of my wild curly hair behind my ears out of nervousness. I was anxious and afraid to go into a place like this. I was in awe and self-conscious of what I was wearing and how I looked. I felt like I wasn’t dressed for the occasion.

“Do you want to go in?” he asked, looking down at me, and I was suddenly reminded of how tall he was. I nodded nervously. It was too late to back out now.

He led me into the cabin, walking over a narrow bridge that connected the driveway to the cabin over the creek. I was still looking around me with amazement. I had heard stories about how lovely this cabin was, but I could never have imagined the reality.

“It’s so peaceful out here, I can’t get enough of it,” he said, pushing open the front door.

I was very conscious of my muddy shoes and unfashionable clothes as I walked into the cabin. It was larger inside than I had expected. and I was immediately blown away by how cozy it looked.

The walls and floors were all wood, of course, and covered with comfy-looking fluffy rugs. A fireplace was already burning in the living room, and rich luxurious leather couches were arranged in a circle around it.

“I know there’s a housekeeper for the cabin. I always find food in the kitchen, someone lights the fire, cleans up the place… but I’ve never seen him or her,” Luke said, turning to look at me as he stood beside the fireplace.

My brows furrowed in surprise. What was that supposed to even mean?

“That is strange,” I said, breathing in the lovely pine scent that the cabin was swathed in.

“The owners have a strict privacy policy. They are very particular about providing their guests with complete privacy and a getaway-experience,” Luke said with a laugh, and shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans.

He looked tall and big in the room with its low wooden ceiling. His dark eyes danced like lava in a volcano, as they caught the light of the flames from the fireplace. In his plaid shirt, Luke looked casual and comfortable. He could have been a lumberjack or a hunter, if I didn’t know any better. But the reality loomed in my mind at all times, that Luke was, in all probability, a multi-millionaire. That he would despise me the moment he found out where I lived.

“Make yourself comfortable. I’ll arrange for some coffee and cookies,” he said with a smile, jerking me out of my nervous thoughts.

“Will you have to make it yourself? Since you can’t get in touch with your housekeeper?” I asked with a laugh.

“I can make coffee, Gemma. I have some basic kitchen skills, if you’re in doubt,” he said before disappearing into another room.

It was warm in the room with the burning fire, and I pulled the sweater off over my head. Folding it neatly, I placed it on the arm of one of the couches, then stood looking at the art on the walls. Everything looked neat and polished and in its place. I couldn’t even imagine going back to my trailer now, where it was difficult to find a single piece of clothing that wasn’t crumpled into a ball.

This was like a fairytale, like a dream that I was going to wake up from very soon. Luke was a figment of my imagination, I kept telling myself. I’d wake up any time to find myself still working in the diner and living in my trailer.

My mind drifted back and forth between feelings of guilt and desire. Was I deceiving Luke? Should I confess to him that I had never seen wealth like this before? I gulped as I thought about my parents in the trailer, sitting on their plastic chairs watching TV. What would Luke think of them?

“Here we are,” he said, approaching with two mugs of steaming coffee in his hands, and a wide smile on his face. I melted into a puddle again.

“I couldn’t find the cookies,” he said and placed the mugs on the coffee table.

“That’s okay, I’m not hungry,” I said, walking over to pick up one of the mugs. I really did need some caffeine in my veins. He watched me as I sipped ferociously from the mug and licked my lips. I hadn’t expected the coffee to taste that bitter or be so smooth. The caffeine went straight to my head and made my neck feel even warmer.

“It’s a fine Columbian ground. I don’t travel anywhere without it,” Luke informed me, settling down into one of the armchairs. I had no clue what he was talking about. The only kind of coffee I had ever tasted was instant and milky. This mug barely had any sugar in it and just a splash of milk. Not that it tasted bad and it definitely performed its job well. I felt fired up immediately after the first sip.

I nodded like I knew what he meant and took one of the other armchairs across from him.

“I didn’t think that coffee could be this important to someone,” I said.

“You should meet my cousin, Martin. He carries bars of this particular Swiss dark chocolate with him everywhere he goes. He has to have one square with a glass of wine every night after dinner.” Luke laughed and took a huge gulp of his coffee.

I smiled, and when he saw my face, we both laughed.

“I’m sure this sounds ridiculous to you. My family is strange,” Luke said when we both stopped laughing.

“Not ridiculous, just funny. Tell me more,” I said, finally relaxing a little. Luke’s laugh had that effect on me, it could put me at ease in an instant.

“Let me think,” he said, drumming his fingers on the mug. “My mother has a fur coat that she has owned since she was fourteen years old. And nobody else knows this, but I’ve seen her cuddling up to it in bed at night,” he said and we both burst out laughing together.

“Are you serious?” I said, my coffee nearly spilling out of my hands. “And what about your father? What does he think of the fur coat in their bed?”

Luke’s smile became slightly weaker, although he still tried to portray a look of nonchalance. “I don’t think my parents have slept in the same bed since I was born,” he said and took a quick gulp of his coffee.

My laughter died immediately, and I looked away from him. I hadn’t meant to pry, and I detected a soft nerve there. But why was he telling me this? I didn’t need to know that intimate detail about his family. I could sense Luke’s eyes on me.

“I suppose your parents are happily married?” he asked and I met his eyes again. He looked genuinely curious; he wasn’t being sarcastic.

“Yes, very happily married,” I replied, nodding my head. “Married for over thirty years and can’t spend one waking moment without each other.”

I hadn’t necessarily thought about it like this before, but I had probably never felt the need to leave home because of how happy the three of us were as a family when I was growing up. Before Dad got sick and had to quit his job at the bar. Before Mom spent all her days worrying about his health. Before it became my responsibility to take care of them, a duty I would never be able to give up.

“That’s good to hear; you don’t see much of that these days. My parents would probably have been happier if they divorced. But they wouldn’t do such a thing to the family wealth,” Luke said, passing me a sarcastic wink. I could see that this was difficult for him to talk about, and I hadn’t really asked him about all this either. It was confusing that he was telling me this about his family, when I knew so little about anything else. We had just met.

I could feel my hands twitching with discomfort; my limbs were freezing up again. What did he expect me to say? I didn’t know how to comfort people. So, I looked away from him.

“Is that glass?” I asked, pointing to a figurine on the mantelpiece. I knew that was a silly thing to say but I wanted desperately to change the subject, before he started to ask me anything else.

“Crystal,” he replied, in a heavy voice. When our eyes met, I could see that he was confused by what I had said. He wasn’t quite sure why I decided to change the subject so suddenly. I felt even more ashamed by his answer. I couldn’t even tell the difference between glass and crystal. I could sense his deep piercing eyes on me, and I stood up.

“Can I use the toilet?” I said, losing even more of my composure with each passing second.

“The restroom is at the end of the hall there,” he said, pointing at a hallway. Toilet, restroom, glass, crystal… I felt humiliated, and I could sense my face turning a bright red. What had I gotten myself into? Why did I assume that I could pull off being natural in a place like this? What was Luke thinking of me?

I made a dash for it down the hall. I saw the open door of the toilet and ran toward it. But instead of going in, I caught sight of a different door to the side. Through the glass pane on top, I could see that it led outside. I just needed to catch a breath. I just needed some fresh air. As noiselessly as possible, I got the door open and I stepped out. And the moment the fresh air hit my face, I felt free. Like being in that cabin with Luke, trying to pretend to be someone I was not, had imprisoned me.

Chapter 11

Vincent

I remained sitting in the armchair, staring at the fireplace with my mug of coffee in hand for several minutes. My mind was racing. Why had I brought her here? What had happened in the car earlier had felt natural. I had felt this itching urge to possess her, to make her mine. I couldn’t get enough of those unpredictable hazel eyes. When I kissed her, I did it because I couldn’t stop myself. She tasted delicious in my mouth. Her nipples were hard and yearning for my touch. I could see that she wanted me just as much as I wanted her.

But that wasn’t enough. I wanted more. I wanted to keep talking to her, and I wanted to see if I could make her laugh again. The thought of her getting out of my car and disappearing made me anxious. I had invited her back to the cabin because I wanted her to stay with me.

And now that I had a couple of minutes alone, I couldn’t quite understand why I was behaving this way. Normally, it was the women who chased me. I had my pick of who I wanted. It was easy for me to charm women and get my way with them. But I still hadn’t figured Gemma out; she still confused me.

I thought we were having a cozy chat by the fireplace. I thought she was having fun, but I had noticed the sudden change that overtook her face. What had I said to push her away? And now it had been several minutes, and she still hadn’t returned from the restroom. I drained the coffee from the mug and stood up.

“Gemma?” I called out to her as I walked down the hall toward the restroom door. She didn’t answer.

“Hey, Gemma,” I called out again and now lightly knocked on the door. A sudden gust of breeze sent a chill down my spine, and I turned to notice the back door flapping in the wind. She had gone out.

I ran back to the living room and found her sweater on the couch. Had she run away? Was she taking a walk outside? Either way, she’d be freezing out there without warm clothing. I found a blanket on the back of one of the armchairs, and I picked that up, too, and ran back to the back door.

“Gemma!” I called out to her when I burst through the door. Whatever had happened, whatever I’d said, I didn’t want her to leave like this. I wanted to see her again. I wanted to apologize if I had done something wrong.

I couldn’t hear her, not even a rustle of leaves. I ran across the bridge and into the woods. Not that I knew the trails well, I had only been here for two days. But I wasn’t just going to give up. Something told me that she had gone into the woods; she hadn’t left.

“Gemma! Where are you?” I called for her again, recognizing the strain in my voice. It was approaching nightfall now and the sun was beginning to set. Not only that, but the hard rain from the afternoon had shrouded the woods in thick mist. Soon it would become very difficult to see. She could get lost in this place. I knew I could.

“Gemma! Tell me where you are!” I yelled out, and this time I heard something. I stopped, standing stock still.

“Here,” she called softly. I whipped around and followed the voice, running through the thick forest cover. I could feel thorns scratching me through my shirt, but I wasn’t about to let them slow me down.

I was panting by the time I found her. She was sitting at the edge of the creek, on a smooth flat rock, her pale skin exposed to the cool breeze. I could see the goose bumps on her arms. She was sitting with her knees pressed tightly to her chin, with her arms holding them in place. She looked up at me, her thick dark curls forming a curtain on either side of her face.

She must have noticed the look of panic on my face because she smiled suddenly.

“I followed the sound of the creek and got distracted,” she said as I walked up to her.

“I was worried that you’d be cold,” I said, trying to sound less panicked than I actually was. How was I supposed to explain to her that my heart had given way at the thought of never seeing her again?

Gemma smiled as I placed her sweater over her shoulders; she tugged it closer around her and mouthed a silent “thank you” to me.

“You found a good spot,” I said, looking around. The sound of the trickling creek was soothing. There wasn’t a soul in sight or earshot. We were totally and truly alone.

I laid the blanket on the ground and sat down cross-legged beside her and our gaze met again.

“I’m sorry for running out like that,” she said softly.

“Don’t worry about it. I understand if it was all a little overwhelming for you. I know we’re still strangers to each other.” I placed a hand on her knee. She felt soft in my hands, and I gave her knee a squeeze. She had caught my gaze and was holding it boldly. Her lips were pink, just like her cheeks, and she looked like a porcelain figurine in the silvery moonlight that was now beginning to filter in through the leaves.

“Yes, we are strangers still,” she whispered and I leaned in to kiss her.

Chapter 12

Gemma

Luke’s kiss was soft and gentle this time, and I breathed in his musky scent as I kissed him back. I wanted to be in his arms, and I slowly slid down from the rock and right into his lap. We continued to kiss as I threw my arms around his neck and he drew me close. I wasn’t cold anymore. The sweater had slid off my shoulders and I was hotter now, burning up for him. Our bodies were pressed together as we kissed.

This time, I wanted more than just his fingers. This time, I was going to have all of Luke. My fingers found his shirt and I started unbuttoning him. When his chest was revealed to me, I ran my hand over the smooth rock-hard texture of his body. His abs were chiseled, like a sculpture, and I pressed myself to him.

Luke’s hands found my back, and he started tugging at the thin straps of my top, stretching them to the point of tearing. When they finally gave way, I realized that he had ripped my top apart and it went sliding down my torso.

He smiled and then pulled his lips away from mine. I was sitting on his lap, my legs were encircled around his waist, and he was staring down at my breasts. I could hear my heart racing. What was he going to do next? I wanted him to touch me. I wanted his mouth on my skin.

Luke reached out for my nipples, those hardened pink peaks. He pinched them lightly between his fingers, and I winced, arching away from him. He caught my waist and pulled me back.

“I want you to stay still for as long as you can,” he said with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. He was going to torture me again.

Slowly, keeping his eyes on me, he bent his head. I couldn’t look. I wanted to close my eyes tightly shut, but his magnetic gaze kept me hooked. I didn’t want to look away. He licked the peaks of my breasts. His tongue looked long and velvety, and I moaned again. I could feel myself growing wet. His throbbing cock pressed against my stomach. He was torturing us both with this.

With his eyes still on me, he slipped a nipple into his mouth. I felt the sharp tug of his mouth, and I moaned out loud.

Keeping his hands on my waist to hold me in place, Luke began to suck hungrily on my breast. I couldn’t move, I was transfixed and my body was flooded with feelings of pleasure. With every pull of his mouth on my nipple, I wanted him deeper inside me.

“I can’t! I can’t stay still!” I cried and grabbed his wavy long dark hair. Luke looked up from my breast, pulling his mouth away from my nipple, and smiled. That was what he wanted to hear. My utter desperation.

His hands flew to his jeans and he unzipped himself. Oh, my God! That was the biggest cock I had ever seen. It was long and strong, throbbing in his hands as he held it, sheathed it in a condom, and pointed it at me.

“Is this what you want?” he asked hoarsely.

I nodded, meeting his eyes, begging him to be inside me. He undid my jeans as well, sliding them down my butt, then removing my panties. He could reach my wet core if he wanted to now, where I was inviting him in with my spread legs.

He grabbed my shoulders with both his hands and pulled me close to him, and then thrust into me. I gasped as I felt him pushing in. The condom separated us, barely, and only made him feel tighter inside me. Deep inside me, where I never thought anybody could reach. It felt better than I had imagined it when he stroked me with his fingers earlier. Luke, inside me, was the most liberating feeling I had ever felt in my life. He was setting me ablaze, and there was only one way to douse it.

He started pumping into me, and my body bounced on his lap. I threw an arm over his shoulder for support as he thrust himself in and out of me. My breasts were level with his face while I arched myself. I could feel myself soaring, my nerves releasing… I was going to come very soon.

He took a nipple in his mouth as he pumped into me, and I moaned again. With his tongue on my sensitive hardened peak and his cock sliding in and out of me, there was very little I could do now to stop myself from coming.

“Are you going to come, Gemma?” His voice sounded low and harsh, like he was commanding me to come. I didn’t have time to reply; instead, I just had an orgasm. I could feel myself gushing out, and I screamed out loud, digging my nails into the flesh of his back. I felt him shoot inside me at the same time.

It was like our bodies were fused together at our cores. We were both vibrating and shaking together. Luke groaned and grunted as he came, and I screamed with pleasure. If I thought that first orgasm in the car was good, this was a whole other story!

I opened my eyes as my body started to finally relax. Luke had his head on my chest; I could hear him panting. My arms were still thrown around his neck; my legs were still wrapped around his waist as he held me close. Our bodies were slowly but surely coming back to Earth. The best part was that Luke didn’t seem to be in a hurry to let me go. I was warm and satisfied in his arms.

If I had known that I was going to have orgasms like these today, I would have been more excited to get out of bed.

Chapter 13

Gemma

When I woke up the next morning, I found us lying naked under the thick covers of his bed. Luke’s arm was across my breasts, folding me into him, and his breath fell softly on my face. I blinked, staring at his peaceful sleeping face. He looked handsome, even in the morning. His dark long hair was disheveled and messy all over his face, his stubble had grown darker, and I could detect even more strands of gray in the morning light. I smiled as I stared at him. Who would have thought I would ever wake up next to a man who looked like this? Who was vacationing in a cabin like this one?

I was eager not to wake him, but I wanted to get out of bed as well. I felt restless in my happiness. Gently lifting his arm from my breasts, I slid across the massive bed and swung my legs over. Still naked, I stared at Luke’s splayed nude body as I picked up his plaid shirt from the floor.

This wasn’t my first chance to admire his nakedness, but I couldn’t get enough of it. His rugged muscles, the strength in those calves, the slimness of his waist. Even his butt looked delicious enough to eat. Luke was sleeping peacefully; his eyelids hadn’t even flickered with my movements.

I buttoned his shirt down, realizing how large it was on me. It reached the middle of my thighs. The shirt smelled of him, and I felt goose bumps on my arms again. What was wrong with me? I had spent the whole night with this man, and I wanted him again!

I found his master bathroom and walked in to take a look at myself.

My hair was expectedly a mess. My dark curls were tangled and in a jumble, but it didn’t bother me. I imagined Luke hooking his fingers into the knots and pulling my face to his. I couldn’t wait for him to wake up so I could kiss him again. My face was devoid of any makeup but then I couldn’t remember putting any on yesterday in the first place.

A bright red love bite peeked from the top of my cleavage. I remembered Luke’s teeth on that exact spot the previous night when we were fooling around under the covers. I was smiling again. God! It seemed like I couldn’t stop beaming today. I was blushing and nervous and excited, all at the same time. I couldn’t remember the last time I had woken up feeling this great.

The previous night was like a dream, but I had woken up next to him. I could still feel him inside me. So, it had to be true.

I splashed a handful of warm water on my face and then shook my head. I wanted Luke to wake up, but then again, this was the perfect time to think things through.

“Oh, shit!” I said aloud, my hand flying to my mouth. I remembered my parents. I hadn’t spoken to them at all. They knew nothing about where I was or what I was doing.

I ran back into the bedroom, Luke was still sleeping, and I rummaged around my discarded clothes for my cellphone. Sixteen missed calls and five text messages. All from my parents. They were worried sick about me. They had gotten word about the scene in the diner and that Big Mike had fired me. They were worried that I was depressed and had done something stupid.

“Mom?” I said, cupping my mouth with my hand as I rushed out of the bedroom.

“Gemma! Thank God. Where are you?” She sounded more worried than I had ever heard her. I immediately felt a pang of guilt for having forgotten about them for so long. I should have remembered to at least send them a text.

“I’m fine, Mom. Sorry, my battery died and I couldn’t text you last night,” I whispered into the phone, pacing around the living room. As Luke had said, someone had killed the fire from the previous night, dusted the rooms and the house was sparkling clean again. I wondered if the housekeeper was still around, but I couldn’t hear a sound anywhere in the cabin.

“I asked you where you are!” Mom said in a harsh tone. She was beginning to sound more angry than worried now, and I breathed in deeply.

“I’m with a friend. I just lost track of time and had to stay over for the night,” I said, walking into the kitchen.

“Which friend? Pat told me that he saw you with some strange tourist at the diner yesterday. What is going on?” Mom said, and her voice had gotten louder.

“Nothing is going on, Mom. He’s just a friend,” I said, placing my hand on my hip. I was a little taken aback by her tone. She sounded more upset than I expected her to be. Like I had done something personally to offend her.

“And you lost your job! That friend of yours punched Big Mike! And now you’re spending time with him. Come back home this instant!” she screamed into the phone.

I could feel my heart racing. My good mood had dropped to a sudden low. I couldn’t believe my mother was reacting this way.

“I’m an adult, Mom. I can decide what to do for myself, thank you very much,” I snapped and hung up the phone. Before she had a chance to call me back, I switched the phone off and threw it over on the kitchen counter top.

It had taken my mother all of two minutes to ground me back to reality. I breathed in deeply, eyeing that tin of Luke’s Columbian ground coffee on the counter.

***

I was walking around the cabin with a mug of freshly brewed Columbian coffee in my hand. The place was huge, and with Luke still sleeping in the bedroom upstairs, I felt like I was completely alone.

I climbed the stairs to the second floor, the feel of his soft plaid shirt comforting against my skin. This cabin, which wasn’t even Luke’s actual home, seemed to give me a sense of how he lived in his real life. This time with me was only an alternate reality for him, and I needed to remind myself of that. I grazed my fingers along the velvet-smooth walls as I walked down the hallway. I was imagining Luke’s home, with his chocolate-crazed cousin and his mother who slept with her fur coat at night.

I could picture Luke standing at the end of the hall with his arms open, calling out to me. I had never met a kinder man, even though he was also the most handsome and the richest I knew. He made me feel warm and safe, special. Like he had eyes only for me.

All my insecurities from the previous day had vanished. It was true that Luke didn’t know everything about me or my background, but he didn’t seem to care. He hadn’t pressed me about my past; he wasn’t curious. It seemed like he was interested in only me and our time together.

I kept walking until I came to a room at the end of the hall, directly below the bedroom upstairs where Luke was still sleeping. The door was slightly ajar, and I pushed it farther, sipping from the mug again. The coffee scalded my throat as it slid down, filling me with warmth and a caffeine-stimulated tingling sensation.

The room I had entered was a study/library. The walls were lined with books. In the center of the room was a large wooden table, polished and stacked with files and more books. A plush green leather chair was on one side facing me, and I could almost picture Luke sitting in it. An open laptop faced the chair as I walked around the table to it. I couldn’t help but slide into that chair. It was inviting me over; I couldn’t say no.

I sank into the soft and welcoming seat, and I placed the mug on the table and closed my eyes. Luke sure led a luxurious life. I could see that he was rich beyond measure, that I couldn’t possibly predict the amount of money he had. Did I want to know?

The black screen of the laptop teased me as I blinked at it. I sat back up in the chair and breathed in heavily. My fingers were clenching and twisting around on my lap. Maybe I could peek a look at his laptop. Maybe it was password protected and I wouldn’t be able to see anyway. Was there anything to see? Was Luke hiding something from me?

My fingers hovered for a second over the keyboard. Why was I suspicious again? I knew this was wrong. I was a guest here. Luke had opened the cabin and his life to me, and it would be evil for me to snoop around. I hadn’t pressed a key yet; my soul was torn between my curiosity and what I knew was morally wrong to do.

But then my eye fell on a magazine cover tucked under the laptop. It piqued my curiosity, because Luke’s piercing lava-black eyes peered out at mine. I tugged the magazine out, and my heart sank.

The cover was of Vincent Stoltz. In a gray suit, his hand on his cuff, adjusting a gem-studded cufflink. His usually ruffled dark hair was slicked back and neat. He was clean shaven and barely recognizable. His eyes were the same though. He had posed for the photograph and had a stethoscope around his neck.

The cover was captioned: The most eligible bachelor in the country also makes breakthrough medical discovery, more on page 3…

My hands shook as I flipped the magazine over to the third page.

The man sleeping upstairs, the man who I had spent the night with, was Vincent Stoltz. The billionaire doctor and entrepreneur who had discovered the cure for Coeliac Disease. The article spanned four pages, and I scanned it hurriedly with my eyes. I couldn’t bring myself to read all of it, but there was no doubt now that Luke and Vincent were the same man. How could I have been so foolish? He’d thought so little of me he hadn’t even given me his actual name.

When I’d researched Vincent Stoltz, I had focused on boring medical journals that were printed with no pictures of the man’s face. I’d had no clue about his personal history. It seemed all I’d had to do was pick up any fashion magazine, and I would have known.

Pictures of two women in the article caught my eye.

One was designer Sarah Popov, and the other was socialite Maria Smirnov. Both women were rich and came from aristocratic Russian families. Just like Vincent Stoltz. He was rumored to be engaged to one of them, and the media was in a frenzy trying to guess which girl. Millions of hearts would break if the rumors were true and Vincent was indeed engaged to be married. The playboy would be throwing in his towel soon and settling down.

I couldn’t read anymore. I flung the magazine to the floor and stood up from the chair. Everything I had read in the magazine had come as a shock. I had no idea who I had really spent the night with. Luke—Vincent—wasn’t just an ordinary stranger. I had been foolish enough to fall into the trap of the country’s most notorious playboy.

Still in his shirt, still barely clothed, I ran out of the study. My mom was right; I should have gone straight home. I should never have given this man a chance.

Chapter 14

Vincent

I woke up with a sudden jerk to the sound of a door slamming somewhere downstairs. I raised my head up and my hand went searching for Gemma automatically. I had spent the night dreaming of her, even though I had her right there in my arms. I could smell that lemon scent of her shampoo on the pillow next to mine, and I felt myself harden immediately.

She wasn’t in bed with me, but her spot was still warm. Forcing my eyes open, I looked around the room for her. I figured she was in the master bath or downstairs, milling around the cabin. It was comforting to know that she was somewhere nearby. I rolled over, daring to touch my raging erection. My mind was racing with dreams about the day and night before, images of Gemma. Her supple naked body in my arms, those pert pink nipples in my mouth. I was desperate for her again, to feel the softness of her curls in my hands.

I sat up in bed, leaning myself against some pillows I propped up behind me. No, she was definitely not in the bathroom. She must be downstairs. I wished she was in the room so I could ease my hard-on in her beautiful body. But, she deserved her space. Things were going too fast for us. Hadn’t we just met?

Just twenty-four hours ago, I hadn’t even known Gemma Ramsey, and today all I could think about was her. The way that smile spread across her face, reaching her eyes, her soul. I wanted her in my arms again.

I ran my fingers through my tousled hair. What was going on? I had never lost control like this. I knew what I had found in Gemma I’d never had with anyone before. She seemed to be genuinely grounded. She seemed real and honest, and undoubtedly, she was very smart and witty, too. Not only was our chemistry sizzling whenever we were around each other, I felt comfortable around her. I missed her when I couldn’t see her. These were all new feelings. And she was still a stranger to me.

I mean, how well did I actually know Gemma Ramsey? Other than the fact that she used to work at a diner, she was studying biology and wanted to get into med school?

But I didn’t really care. There was nothing in the world that she could reveal about herself that would put me off her. There was an earthly innocence to her, a certain naivety that I had not seen in anyone else. She made me feel charmingly ordinary, like she didn’t care about the money on display in this cabin. Like she was actually interested in me, as a human being. I had never had that before.

I have to tell her the truth.

A wave of guilt overwhelmed me when I realized that by giving her a false name when we first met, something I’d done spontaneously, thinking she’d be nothing more than a fling, would certainly come back to bite me in the ass. I needed to get ahead of it, try to explain what it had been like for me, with the paparazzi always on my tail.

I swung my legs over the bed and walked over to the place where we had discarded our clothes the night before. Her pink top, her sweater, her jeans were all on the floor, but my shirt was missing. I smiled, realizing that she was wearing it.

I pulled up my jeans and found a fresh shirt to wear from the closet, then walked into the bathroom.

Staring at myself in the mirror, I realized that my eyes were ablaze with thoughts of Gemma. I was wide awake, and I hadn’t even had a sip of coffee yet. She was like a drug, an elixir that woke me up. I was excited about the day because she was in the cabin with me. I wondered what else I could find out about her, what more she would reveal?

I brushed my teeth and splashed some water on my face before I went looking for her. My fingers were itching for her touch. I climbed down the stairs until I got to the living room.

“Morning,” I called out, but got no reply. The previous day’s events came crashing back in my mind. She had tried to leave me once already.

I ran into the kitchen and found her cell phone on the counter. No sign of Gemma.

“Gemma!” I yelled as I scoured the cabin, running back to the bedroom, checking the balconies and the guest rooms. On the second floor, the door to my study was wide open. I rushed in to find it empty as well.

A mug of coffee was on the desk, and I walked over to it. It was lukewarm; she was here very recently. When I looked down at the carpeted floor, I realized that I was standing on something, a magazine.

I picked it up slowly, checking the cover to see which magazine it was. I thought I had hidden it well under my laptop the previous morning. I couldn’t even remember why I had brought it here with me. It was one of the magazines Mother was begging me to read, so I could find out what the world thought of me. Fuck the world.

Gemma had seen this. I scanned through the pages, the photographs of Sarah and Maria scattered through the print. Gemma had read this. She knew about the rumor mills. She knew who I was now. She knew I had been deceiving her.

I flung the magazine back on the floor and darted outside. She had made a run for it, again.

She could leave if she wanted to. I had no right to try and hold her back, but I wasn’t just going to let her disappear without a last word. I couldn’t just let her go like this.

Chapter 15

Gemma

I didn’t care that I was scantily dressed, only in a plaid shirt that belonged to a man I didn’t want to set eyes on ever again. At least I had some underwear on. I just wanted to get out of there. I didn’t really know the way out of the estate; I hadn’t been paying attention to the trail that Luke had driven down the previous day. I still couldn’t think of him as Vincent; Luke was the one I’d so stupidly fallen for.

All I knew was that this place was deeply tucked into the woods, and I would have a hard time finding my way out of here. Very soon, I was lost. Panting, I keeled over, placing my hands on my bare knees.

It was a lovely sunny day out in the woods, and the birds chirping would have been an easy distraction. But, not today. Today I had bigger things on my mind. For instance, that I was the biggest idiot the world had ever seen.

How could I have fallen for that charm? I had certainly lived up to my simple small-town upbringing. I had fallen into the arms of the first handsome rich man who’d offered to fix my tire. How much more of a cliché could I become?

I imagined Luke waking up in his kingly bed with a smile on his face, proud of his previous night’s conquest. He might even text a friend to tell him how he had nailed a simple country girl who didn’t know any better. And then he would text Sarah, or Maria, or whoever else he was supposed to be engaged to, and tell her he missed her and how lonely it was up here in the woods by himself.

I straightened up again, still panting. I was ashamed of myself. Not only was I embarrassed about falling for Vincent’s charms, but the man I idolized in the medical world was a complete playboy. Not worth my adoration.

I kept walking, hoping the path would lead me somewhere. By now, however, every direction I looked appeared to be the same. I worried that I was walking in a loop, and I was just going to end back up at the cabin again.

Images from the previous night flashed through my brain. His rock-solid body, his washboard abs, the trail of dark hair that ran down his navel and disappeared into his jeans. How big and tight he felt inside me. He had known exactly what to do with his fingers in his car. He’d had me under his complete control. Now I knew why; because he was a womanizer. I hadn’t thought I was his first; I wasn’t so naive… but I hadn’t realized he was nothing more than a playboy. The article about him made his reputation in the billionaire social circles very clear. Vincent Stoltz made women wet in their panties, and he was not shy about who he wanted to fuck. But it seemed the bad boy was going to be tamed. By Sarah, or Maria or whoever. Had I been one of his last flings? Should I be honored? Hell, no,

I wanted to scream until my throat bled. The banging in my chest was actually my heart, but it felt alien in my body. So stupid. So stupid!

I kept walking, keeping my blurry sights on getting out of the woods in one piece. I would become one of the many amusing anecdotes he related at one of his champagne parties. Just the thought of it made me sick.

The one thing I had vowed to never do in my life was have a one-night stand. And it wasn’t difficult to stick to the promise, given that the choice of men in this town wasn’t exactly drool worthy. But this was not how I imagined I would break that promise. I didn’t believe in one-night stands. I hadn’t believed that someone could make you so crazy, push your beliefs to such a limit that you would give in to your physical desires with no thought for the consequences.

And, unfortunately, I had been stupid enough to believe that it was more than just the sex. I had woken up with a happy satisfied glow on my face, believing that he wanted me for more than just a night, that our comfort with each other meant something more.

The truth was that he was here on a vacation, to get away from the pressures of leading a life in the limelight. I was just a bonus.

I heard the car engine and stopped in my tracks. I could tell that the car was nearby. I held my breath, the beating of my heart growing loud in my ears. The sound of a door slamming put me further on edge. Twigs and leaves crunched under shoes; someone was running toward me.

“Gemma!” he shouted behind me.

I turned slowly, starkly aware now that I was practically naked. I had scratches from thorns on my bare legs, and that my hair was probably now an even bigger mess.

“Seriously, Gemma, where are you going?” he growled, like he was exhausted with me. His fists were clenched, and his shoulders were heaving. That dark torturous gaze had returned to his eyes, the one I had seen the previous day at the diner.

“I’m trying to go back home,” I said, jutting my chin out at him. I wasn’t his responsibility anymore. I wanted him to just leave.

“Like this? Without saying goodbye?” he asked, folding his arms over his chest. He was standing with his legs apart; I could see the strength in his thighs. He could crush me if he wanted to; I knew how strong he was.

Chapter 16

Gemma

We were glaring at each other. Despite the fact that I was angry, I couldn’t help but feel like the breath had been knocked out of me. He looked absolutely perfect. It was hard to imagine that he had just woken up. Even though his hair was tousled and he had a darker shadow on his chin, he looked like a million dollars. Casual and comfortable in his jeans and shirt, he was devastatingly handsome, and I would have run into his arms if I wasn’t determined to never see him again.

“I didn’t think that you would want a formal farewell,” I said, feeling self-conscious in my lack of clothing. I could see him studying me… my legs, my messy hair. He had noticed the scratches on my knees.

“Why does it have to be a farewell at all?” he asked, breathing in harshly through his nose.

“I saw the magazine, Vincent. You don’t have to pretend anymore. You got what you wanted from me; you should let me go now,” I snapped, tucking in a few curls behind my ears nervously.

The look in his dark eyes changed again. His gaze softened. Just like the previous day, his temper went from red hot to lukewarm. He seemed to have an immense control over his emotions, an art I had not yet mastered.

“And what is it that you think I wanted from you?” he asked, crossing his arms over his expansive chest. I knew how easy it would be for him to grab me and pin me down to the ground. I couldn’t believe I was still lusting after him, after all this.

“You wanted to get into my pants, and you managed it very smoothly. So, bravo to you. But I have to leave now,” I spat the words out at him. I could feel my hands shaking from the onslaught of emotions coursing through my veins. What was this hold he had on me? Why couldn’t I just turn around and walk away from him? What was holding me back?

“Please,” he said softly. “Don’t go. Let’s talk about this.”

“What is there to talk about? You lied to me! You didn’t even tell me your real name!” I yelled, getting angry all over again. “Do you give a false name every time you go on vacation and want to put one over on a stupid local girl?”

“I did that because I didn’t want to spoil anything. I wanted a shot at an ordinary relationship with you. I was trying to get away from who I am, but now I know it was wrong. I should have been honest with you from the beginning,” he said, coming closer to me. His voice sounded hoarse and guttural. His eyes had narrowed and his face had darkened as he focused on me. I wanted him to touch me, but I didn’t want to make the first move. I didn’t want to break my resolve, but I knew that if he touched me I would melt. I would give in.

“So, you were using me to experience a small-town ordinary life, as you put it?” I snapped, and he shook his head silently.

“I wasn’t using you, Gemma. I hadn’t planned on it. But when I met you, I didn’t want any of the LA nonsense to ruin the connection we had,” he continued in that same quiet calm voice. He had come up very close to me now, and I had to crane my neck to look up at his face.

“And what about those rumors? They can’t all be false,” I said in a meek defeated voice. I knew that it was over. Whatever anger I had felt toward him had all been washed away. All he had to do was turn up.

“No, they’re not,” he said and my heart stopped for a second, “I led a frivolous life. I couldn’t commit to one woman.”

I could feel my cheeks burning up; my eyelids had grown heavy, I could barely continue to look into his eyes anymore. I was going to buckle at my knees and simply fall into his arms.

“What about your engagement?” I said in a small voice that was choking up.

He shook his head. “Those are just rumors. I’m not engaged. Whatever else I may be, Gemma, I’m a man of my word. I wouldn’t be unfaithful to anyone. I’ve never done that,” he said and now he was standing directly over me.

His breath was falling on my face, making the dark curls on the sides of my cheeks flutter. He was looking down at me with seriousness. The smile had disappeared from his face. We had come so close to losing each other, so quickly. I wasn’t sure what he was feeling as he held my gaze, without making a move to touch me. All I knew was what I was feeling; something I had never felt before. Like I could do anything, that I was capable of absolutely anything.

He placed his large hands on my shoulders in silence. Just his touch was enough. I was already wet between my legs and when he touched me, I felt like I was going to explode.

He spun me around, so that now I was facing the tree trunk. My palms pressed into the coarseness of the trunk and I felt his hand on the back of my head. He was pinning me to the tree. I felt a rush of excitement in my belly, just as I heard him unbuckling his pants.

“I’m going to teach you a lesson for running away from me again,” he said gruffly, sliding his jeans down to his ankles.

Without him asking, I parted my legs, sticking my butt out toward him. He stepped forward, grazing my butt with his erect throbbing cock. He was so hard for me already. How long had he been hard for me?

“Stop running away, Gemma,” he growled again, and encircled my waist with his hands. He was holding me in position, with no preparation this time. He was going to take me in broad daylight, against this tree. And I was all but begging him to.

I could feel the dampness between my legs, and I couldn’t wait any longer. He was stroking my butt with his cock, teasing me, while holding me in place. All he would have to do was lift the shirt…

I felt his hands on my skin. His fingers were searching out my panties. When he found them, he slid them down with one quick flick of his wrist. I moaned, biting down on my lip. I could feel my insides knotting and unknotting with every brush of his cock against my skin.

Now his hands were caressing my butt, slowly, feeling out my flesh… squeezing with his hand.

I had my legs parted already, so when he slid into me, he fit inside me tightly. I gave out a loud groan when I felt him there. He was holding me by my waist, and I was holding the tree for support as he drove into me. He pumped in and out forcefully. Our voices were harsh, and we were both moaning. He grunted with every thrust. He really was teaching me a lesson… only the wrong lesson. I was definitely going to run away more often if he was going to do this to me as punishment!

Within just a few minutes, I knew I was going to come. He reached so deep inside me. With his cock, he stroked that spot that made me come quicker. He felt strong and masculine standing behind me, our bodies stuck together as he made me orgasm.

Something seemed to explode deep inside me. “Luke,” I screamed as I came.

“My name is Vincent,” he growled, as the contractions swept through me. “Say it, Gemma. Say my name.”

He kept pumping into me; he didn’t stop. Instead, he increased his pace so that my body bounced and shook as I had my orgasm.

“Vincent,” I sobbed weakly. “Oh, God, Vincent.”

“Gemma,” he said and I felt him explode inside me, too.

He growled as he came, his grip on my waist tightening. We were both out of control, especially me, because I was going to come again. What was happening?

We orgasmed together, Vincent shooting inside me while I screamed again. My body was soaring, my heart was beating out of my chest; there was no escape.

He remained inside me for a few moments longer, draining himself into me completely. When he started pulling himself out of me, I threw myself against the tree trunk, completely spent.

I could barely move a muscle. Orgasming twice, consecutively, was exhausting, although I had a wide smile on my face. It was like every time we had sex, Vincent made me experience something new. Something I didn’t even know my body was capable of.

He was pulling up his pants as I remained leaning against the tree trunk.

“Ready for a nap?” he asked with a laugh, and I finally turned to look at him. I couldn’t stop smiling, and I also couldn’t keep my eyes open.

“I’m hungry,” I said lazily, letting my eyes drift shut. Suddenly, I felt Vincent’s hands on my hips again. Only this time, he was lifting me up in the air.

I yelped in surprise as my feet left the ground and then he threw me over his right shoulder and started walking. My yelps turned into loud laughter as he continued walking toward his parked car.

“Put me down! No, put me down!” I yelled, while lightly punching his back with my fists. We were both laughing by now. My black curls fell in a cascade as he held me, my head turned over. I was flailing my legs in front of his face, but Vincent had me pinned to him.

“I’ll put you down when we get to the cabin. You’re a serious flight risk,” he said with a laugh, carrying me past the car… carrying me like that all the way back to his cabin.

I was literally flying.

Chapter 17

Gemma

I switched my phone on discreetly, while sitting on a stool at the kitchen island. Vincent was frying eggs in front of me, looking up from time to time with a smile. My phone buzzed in my hand from the texts that came pouring in.

“Sounds like you’ve been missed,” he said with a laugh, raising an eyebrow at me. He still had no clue about my parents, the trailer we lived in, or my living situation. I blushed and put my phone on silent. All the texts were from my parents of course, mostly Mom.

Where are you Gemma?

You better come home right away!

When will you be home?

Why did you hang up on me?

What will you do about your job?

“Everything all right?” Vincent asked, popping bread into a fancy-looking toaster. I only nodded my head as I gripped my phone tightly in my hand. This was not the time to discuss my family with him. Not over breakfast. Not after the morning we had just had. When would be a good time to discuss it anyway? I gulped and started typing a text.

Not coming home today. I don’t want to think about my damn job. Big Mike is an asshole, I wrote it and sent it off. I switched off my phone again for good measure and looked up at Vincent with a beaming smile.

“All good?” he asked, walking up to me with two plates of fried eggs, buttered toast and bacon on the side.

“Yeah, just friends wondering what my plans are for the day,” I said, waving a hand at him.

“What are your plans for the day?” he asked, arching an eyebrow as he sat down across from me.

I pulled the plate closer to myself and picked up one of the greasy bacon strips with my fingers.

“I haven’t decided yet,” I said, taking a bite.

“Well, my plan is to spend the day with you. If you’re willing to do that, of course,” he said, taking a big bite of his toast. We were smiling at each other coyly. We both knew what my answer to that was going to be. I wasn’t prepared to leave just yet.

“How long are you here for?” I asked him, without answering his question.

Vincent sighed and rubbed a hand on his knee. “A few more days. Until the end of the week, but let’s not talk about that right now,” he said, the smile disappearing from his face. I wasn’t smiling either. The thought of him leaving, of all this coming to an end, sent a knife through my heart. I could feel it there, twisting in my chest.

“Tell me about your life here,” he added quickly, and I refused to meet his eyes.

“There’s nothing much to tell. I go to work, or I used to go to work. I attend classes in the evening. I study and go to bed. Same story next day,” I said, cutting a piece of the egg. The yolk was runny and spilled out all over the spotless white plate. At home, I would have swept it up with the toast, but in front of Vincent I wasn’t so sure. I was still self-conscious of my mannerisms. What was the right thing to do?

“Sounds simple enough,” he said. Those deep dimples on his cheeks looked delicious enough to eat.

“What about your life in LA? What is that like?” I asked, sitting back in my chair. Vincent was smooth and sophisticated with his food, carefully and slowly chewing it. There was no spillage and no mess on his plate.

“Busy. Pressurized. I’ve been working non-stop for two years to get the cure out into the market,” he replied and our eyes met. “I was surprised that you had even heard of me,” he added with a smile.

I raised an eyebrow and tilted my head at him.

“Did you think we are that cut-off here?” I asked and he laughed.

“No, of course not, I just mean that my line of work is boring,” he said. Although I was sure that some others who read those gossip magazines often would know him, his personal life wasn’t boring in the least, but I kept that to myself. There was no reason to bring that up again.

Vincent got up to pour us two glasses of orange juice.

“Don’t you have to meet with your employees or something? I thought this was more of a business trip,” I asked, following his every movement with my eyes. It was still hard to believe that I was in this place, sharing breakfast with Vincent Stoltz. There were so many questions I had for him, so much praise to give him… I had admired his work for several years. But with him in the room, all I could think about was how hot he looked and how he wrecked my body and mind.

“I did, but I’ve cancelled the meetings. They can keep themselves entertained. I have better things to do today than give tiresome presentations,” he said with a laugh. “I also had your car fixed, so we can pick it up whenever you want.”

I pushed my plate away and narrowed my eyes on the handsome man in front of me.

“Not hungry anymore?” he asked, still chewing on his food. The runny yolks and bits of bacon remained on my plate. It wasn’t that I wasn’t hungry, and I was just too self-conscious of how I was eating the food. I decided not to argue with him about fixing my car.

“No, but the food was delicious, don’t get me wrong,” I said and sipped on the orange juice instead.

“You’re right,” he said, wiping the sides of his mouth with a white napkin. “I’m not hungry either. Let’s find something else to do.”

Chapter 18

Vincent

It was evening now and Gemma was on her back, with her bare legs open as I slid my face down to her knees. The fireplace was lit, and the flames caught the smokiness in her eyes. She lifted her head to look at me and then gently put it down again on the carpeted floor.

Half a glass of wine dangled from her hand, and she took another long sip. I licked the inside of her thigh, where her skin was the softest to touch. She purred and swirled the glass around in her hand.

“You went to Yale,” she murmured softly as I licked the other thigh. She tasted like honey and peaches, a sweet delicious taste that tingled my taste buds. The scratches on her knee from the thorns she had run through in the morning had turned into bright pink scabs now, and I caressed them.

“I did, indeed,” I said, meeting her glazed-over eyes. She drank some more wine and I watched as her reddened lips stretched to a smile.

“I can’t even imagine that. What it would be like to go to a school like that,” she said, moving her hips. I traced the shape of her legs with my fingers, before settling my hand on her exposed belly. She was still in my shirt that she had put on in the morning. She was floating in it; it was too big for her. But she insisted that she was comfortable when I offered her a change of clothing.

“It was all right; I made some friends for life,” I said, as I stroked her tight belly. She was beautiful to touch, to have in my arms. Her hair was spread around her face in rich dark curls. She was the most awe-inspiring thing I had ever set my eyes on. I wanted to bite into those lips.

Gemma laughed when she heard me say that about my friends. Her laughter was becoming more and more common to hear now. Her hardened demeanor from the previous days was softening. Either way, she was just as beautiful and mysterious. Despite all this time we were spending together, she was still a puzzle to me.

“I’m sure it was more than friends you made at Yale, Vincent. I’m sure your college has something to do with your success, too,” she said, laughing still. Every time she smiled, she sent shivers down my spine. Her laughter was infectious, genuine and humble. I felt like I could be completely honest with her.

I regretted not being honest with her sooner. I should have known better. Gemma Ramsey wasn’t like any other woman I knew, and I should have treated her differently from the beginning. But I was grateful that she was trusting me again.

“Yes, look at where I am now. I have you naked under me, and all we’re doing is talking,” I said and tickled her belly. Gemma giggled, and I pinned her down with a hand. I felt her legs squeeze around me as I slipped down farther between them so that her sex was in front of my face now.

She was so wet for me, dripping wet with no panties to act as an obstruction between my tongue and where I wanted to reach.

She wriggled as I held her tight and brought my face closer to her. Gemma was moaning already, moving her hips in anticipation as I stuck out my tongue, growing closer and closer to her wetness. When I licked her, she arched herself up, closing her eyes.

I licked her again, delicately, just to tease. The glass of wine fell from her hands and it spilled all over the carpet.

“Shhh… don’t worry about it,” I said when I saw her eyes fly open with guilt.

I pinned her back down and this time thrust my tongue deep into her. Gemma moaned, wriggling under my grip.

“Vincent …” She said my name like it was a song, and I thrust in deeper. I knew where I had to stroke her to make her come, and I found it easily with my tongue. I used one hand to stroke her clit, while I kept pushing my tongue into her as far as I could. Gemma was shaking, spreading her legs wide apart for me now so that I could truly and completely consume her.

She tasted as delicious as I had predicted and I wanted to be inside her completely, make her come. I wanted to possess her, and never had I wanted someone else to feel this good. My priority was to make her have an orgasm, have multiple orgasms. Watching her writhe and scream with pleasure made me rock hard. I could come just from watching her.

I pushed my tongue in deeper, keeping my fingers on her clit, playing with it.

When I felt her weave her fingers into my hair, I knew it was time. She came instantly, and I kept driving my tongue in, just like my cock had before. She shook as she came, screaming out my name, clutching my hair in her hands tightly.

When her voice died down and her breathing began to subside, I finally slid my tongue out of her. She was spent again, lying on the carpet with her arms spread out around her. She had her eyes open and was staring at the ceiling, breathing hard.

“Why are you smiling, Gemma?” I asked, hauling my body up so I could lie down beside her. She tried to control her breathing first before she turned to me, her cheeks flushed from exhaustion, her eyelids drooping. She was ready to pass out.

“Because I’m happy, Vincent,” she said and I drew her into my arms. She may not have told me much about herself, but one thing I knew about Gemma Ramsey was that she made me happy, too.

Chapter 19

Gemma

I had lost track of time by now; it could be the sun setting or the crack of dawn. For the first time in my life, I wasn’t looking ahead or daydreaming about the future. I was living only in the present.

We were both naked, sitting comfortably in a hot tub in the backyard of the cabin. Vincent was sitting opposite me, and our toes were entwined together under the hot bubbling water. When I looked up, I figured it could be dawn now, because the sky was a curious shade of deep yellow, nearly orange. I could hear birds beginning to chirp somewhere far away.

We had slept on and off in each other’s arms. Vincent had cooked dinner at some point, too, delicious steaks that I had dug into hungrily. Slowly but surely, I was losing my self-consciousness and turning more into myself. Vincent didn’t seem to care or notice. If he had an issue with my table manners, he wasn’t showing it.

It was calming as we sat there, the water bubbling and grazing against my sensitive skin. The bottom of Vincent’s dark wavy hair was damp, and it stuck to the sides of his wide neck. The top half of his torso was above the water level, and he had his arms stretched over the sides of the hot tub. I could see his chiseled muscles in all their wonderful glory. He had mentioned he was a swimmer in college and his body showed it. He had an athlete’s sinewy built.

Vincent was looking at me while I ogled at his body. When our eyes met, I blushed and looked away.

“It’s going to be morning soon,” he said quietly and a chill ran down my spine. I knew what that meant. One more day gone, and one more day closer to him leaving. My breath caught in my throat again, and I refused to meet his eyes.

“We should go for a hike soon,” he said, sliding himself over to me. I nodded my head and wrapped my arms around his neck. I wanted to cling to him for dear life. It was ridiculous, this feeling coursing through my veins. He was still here, but I was sad already. Vincent had no idea how he had changed my life in a matter of just two days. He had shown me a glimpse of a different life and made me believe that I did deserve better.

“Are you familiar with the trails?” he asked as he pressed his lips to my cheek and gave me a soft tender kiss.

“Somewhat. I should be able to figure them out. The locals aren’t allowed on the estate though, so I don’t know this area as well as I know the rest of the mountain,” I told him, kissing his chin as he held me close.

His hands had found their way to the back of my waist, and he was pressing me close to him. I could feel his erection against my legs and I breathed in deeply.

“You sure you have nowhere else to be?” he asked, catching my gaze. I shook my head, my eyes sparkling as I stared at him. I wondered what he thought of me then? Whether he thought I was desperate, a loser… why I had nowhere to go.

“I’m free today,” I said, and we kissed. Our lips met in a gentle kiss, like we had known each other for years. Despite the sexual fire burning in us both, which I knew would make us lunge at each other in a matter of minutes, our kiss was soft and long.

His hand traveled up, from my back to my shoulders and then to my front as we continued to kiss. He squeezed one of my erect nipples and tugged at it, making me desperate for him again.

“Oh, Shoot! It’s my phone,” he said, pulling away from me suddenly.

I heard the ring then as well, from somewhere inside the cabin. Vincent was out of the tub in seconds, hauling his drenched body out of the water as he strode quickly back indoors. I was smiling after him, watching his naked tight butt walking away from me. I couldn’t wait for him to return so I could kiss him again. I wanted him to finish what he had started.

The sky was getting lighter at a faster rate now, and I realized how early in the morning it was for him to receive a call. I could see straight through the French windows into the living room, where Vincent was pacing the floor, roasting himself in front of the fire as he spoke into the phone. He had assumed that serious look on his face again, I could see that he was talking business.

Still smiling, I shook my damp hair out and threw my head back to look up at the sky. What had I gotten myself into? How was I supposed to resume a normal life again once he left? He still hadn’t told me exactly when he was going to leave, and just the thought of it made me sick to my stomach.

I heard the doors sliding open, and I looked up. Vincent was walking back over to the hot tub; his brows were crossed and his face was dark. I sat up straight in the water, my heart beginning to race. It was very seldom that I saw that look on his face. This couldn’t be good news.

“Everything all right?” I asked him as he came over to me, placing his hands on the edges of the tub. The fact that he didn’t want to get back in the water told me that something was wrong. What was he going to tell me?

Vincent looked away from me, toward the horizon where the sun was rising.

“That was my secretary calling from LA,” he said quietly, still not looking at me.

I breathed in and let out an enormous sigh. Here it comes…

“I have to go back to LA today for a meeting I can’t miss,” he said, turning to me again. His eyes were heavy, and his mouth was firmly set in a thin line. I could see that he was clenching his jaw. His nose looked sharp and chiseled, I still couldn’t stop admiring his physical form, despite the news he was giving me.

“Today? When?” I asked, draping my arms across my breasts. For some reason, I felt like I suddenly needed to preserve my modesty. Vincent’s gaze dropped to my covered breasts and then he looked up at me again.

“First flight out; she’s already booked my ticket. I don’t think I have more than three hours remaining here,” he said glumly. Did he expect me to cry? Did he expect me to make a scene? He was looking at me like he was sorry for what he was saying. Even though I could feel my lip quivering, I tried to force a smile on my face.

What else was I expecting to happen? I knew this was coming from the moment I stepped into his car.

“Of course,” I managed to say, in a squeaky mild voice.

“Gemma…” he said and reached out a hand to my cheek. He stroked it gently, and I closed my eyes for a second, just to savor the moment.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. We knew this was going to happen sooner or later. Sooner rather than later, right?” I said and even forced a laugh. Vincent met my eyes; he wasn’t laughing. He looked like he was afraid.

“I really don’t want to go, I’ve been having such a great time with you,” he said, moving his hand away from my cheek.

I threw him a smile again. I was shivering in the hot tub for some reason. I wanted to get out of the water, to get away from him. It was hard holding the tears in, but I wasn’t going to let him see me cry.

“I’ve had a good time, too, Vincent,” I said and stood up in the tub. He was watching me as I reached for the towel on the side and wrapped it around myself tightly. Even his towels felt great, soft and luxurious and good enough to wear all the time. I stepped out of the tub, and he helped me out, holding my hand in his.

“Gemma…” he said again, and this time I turned my head to look at him. I knew my face was burning up.

“What?” I snapped, unable to control the misery I was feeling inside.

“It doesn’t have to end like this,” he said.

“Do you mean you want to fuck me again before you go? One last time?” I said, surprised that I had said it aloud. I knew how crude it sounded and it even took him aback when he heard the words. But Vincent always maintained his composure, and he was doing it this time as well.

“That is not what I meant,” he said, as I drew my hand away from his. I was shivering; goose bumps covered all my exposed skin and I could do nothing but stare at him. I didn’t know what I wanted anymore. I wanted him to go, and I wanted him to stay. I wanted to scream, and I also wanted to cry.

“How else can it end, Vincent?” I asked, in a softer voice.

“You could come with me,” he said, looking at me directly. My mouth nearly dropped open when I heard him say that. It hadn’t occurred to me that he could suggest such a thing. Going away with him, leaving this town… had never even crossed my mind.

“From the look on your face, it seems like I shouldn’t have suggested it. I’m sorry—”

“I’ll come with you,” I blurted out. Neither of us were smiling; it was as though Vincent was in as much shock as I was.

“I know it’s too much to ask, but I don’t want to cut this short. Just for a few days… I could show you around LA. You could have a mini vacation,” he said, and I could see his eyes changing again. The idea was sinking in, for both of us.

My heart had never felt like this, like a crazed rabid dog, beating inside my chest. What had I just agreed to? Holy Fuck! I was going to be whisked away to California by a man I’d known for exactly two days. By Vincent Stoltz, one of the most eligible bachelors in the country!

“Sounds like a plan,” I said, the smile spreading on my face.

I was in Vincent’s arms again; he had pulled me close to him. He was kissing my neck, licking the spot at the base of my throat… I closed my eyes. This was too damn good to be real. I didn’t care about the consequences anymore, I just wanted to live for once.

Thoughts of my parents crossed my mind. They were going to lose their minds when I told them. If I told them the truth. What was I supposed to say to them? In the past twenty-six years of my life, I had never stayed away from home for this long. Wouldn’t they be happy for me? Or would they only worry that I was being taken for a ride? Being used by a playboy billionaire who wanted nothing more from me than my body.

Vincent was kissing my lips again; I could feel his heart beating against my own chest as he held me close.

The problem of handling my parents would just have to wait.

Chapter 20

Gemma

I had never been to California before; I had never been anywhere outside Washington. What struck me first was the weather. I’d had to ditch the back sweater long ago, and now I remained in my pink top and the jeans I had been wearing for the past three days. The heat was getting to me already.

“Thank you,” I said meekly when I stepped out of the black, chauffeur-driven Mercedes that had been waiting for us at the airport. I looked up at the house in awe, struck by how big it was, how much bigger than the cabin we had been shacked up in for the past few days.

“Welcome to my home,” Vincent said with a smile as he gave me his arm. I clung to him tightly as he led me up the gravel path toward the beautiful red-brick house we were about to enter. A man was holding the door open for us, smiling at Vincent and me politely. Everywhere I looked, I could see lush green grass, decorated primly with flowers and trees. There was even a fountain in the middle of the driveway where the car was parked.

I felt suddenly small, my neck heating quickly with self-consciousness. I hadn’t known what to expect, but not this much opulence.

“Do you live alone?” I asked him in a whisper, as though someone might overhear us.

Vincent gave out a short laugh and nodded. “I do, yes, I know… what a waste, right?” he said, in his usual calm and friendly way. He led me up the marble steps to the man at the door.

“Good morning, Tim,” he said, to the man who must have been his what… butler?

“Good morning, sir. I trust you’ve had a good trip,” the man said, swinging his gaze from Vincent to me. If he was surprised by my presence, he was hiding it well. Or perhaps he wasn’t surprised at all, and Vincent turned up with a woman on his arm every other morning.

“This is Ms. Ramsey; she will be staying with us for a few days,” Vincent told Tim as he led me into the house.

I nearly gasped as I stepped inside the palatial foyer. The walls were a rich ivory, with thick red curtains hanging from long French windows. If the cabin was cozy in its luxury, Vincent’s own home was overtly grand and sophisticated. I immediately felt dirty and underdressed, but I had nowhere to hide.

“I wish I could give you the tour, Gemma, but I have that meeting to go to,” Vincent said, gently letting go of my hand.

I nodded, looking around me in awe. He had a pleased expression on his face when our eyes met again.

“I shouldn’t be long, but Tim will show you up to my bedroom so that you can settle in,” he said, turning to Tim, who was still standing with his hands behind his back.

I nodded again, my words stuck in my throat. I didn’t even want to know what Tim thought of the whole situation. About the fact that Vincent had just commanded him to show this stranger up to his bedroom.

“Of course, sir. Come with me, madam. Do you have any bags?” Tim asked, passing me by with a ramrod straight back.

“Umm… no,” I said, blushing as I threw a look at Vincent.

“Change into something fresh if you like. Raid my closet.” Vincent smiled at me, pushing his hands into his pockets. I was still blushing, still at a loss for words. I was so afraid of saying the wrong thing or doing something horrifically stupid.

“I’ll see you in a bit, Gemma. Make yourself comfortable,” Vincent said before turning to the front door again.

I turned to Tim, who was waiting for me at the foot of the spiral stairs that disappeared somewhere upstairs. This was going to be a weird day.

***

I sank low into the marble bathtub in Vincent’s master bath, allowing my hair to soak through completely. I had been in this house for close to four hours and had nothing to do. I hadn’t heard from Vincent either.

My cell phone was lying on the little table next to the tub, and I was eyeing it suspiciously from the corner of my eye. I had to make that call at some point. It was better to do it now that Vincent wasn’t around, I thought, and reached for it.

When I switched it on, I ignored the volley of texts that came pouring in again and just called Mom straight away.

“Gemma!” Her voice sounded strained. “Where are you, girl?” she asked, answering within the first two rings. It was like she had been sitting next to the phone all day, waiting for my call. Maybe she had. A pang of guilt shot through my body.

“I’m trying to sort out my life, Mom,” I said, overwhelmed by both mental and physical exhaustion.

“What is that supposed to even mean? When are you coming home?” she asked in a voice that sounded like she was close to giving up. She wasn’t screaming this time. I could see why she was confused; I had never done anything like this before.

“I don’t know, Mom, not for a few more days, I think,” I replied, dragging my fingers through the soapy hot water in the tub.

“I sent your cousin Billy out looking for you,” she said.

I sat up in the tub and water splashed out on the marble floor. “Why would you do that?” I snapped.

“Because we were worried for you. We don’t know where you are, who you’re with. Billy said that the last place you were seen was at the diner and that you left with that strange man,” I could hear Dad coughing in the background, and I was guilty again. I knew they needed me. I knew they were worried. But for once in my life, I was living for myself.

I squared my shoulders and shut my eyes tightly closed. “I’m still with him.”

She gasped. “Are you being held against your will?”

“No, Mom, I’m just spending some time with him,” I replied, taking in deep breaths to calm myself.

“Spending time with him? Like, you’re in a relationship with him?” she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper. She didn’t want Dad to hear this.

“I don’t know what it is; we’re just getting to know each other, Mom,” I told her, dropping my voice, too. I didn’t want Vincent walking in and catching me talking about him.

“Who is he?” she asked.

“I can’t tell you that,” I said, growing tired of this conversation now. It was going nowhere. I had just wanted her to know that I was well and fine so she wouldn’t worry.

“Why not? Where does he live? Where is he from?” Her questions were incessant.

“I’ll explain when I see you, okay?” I snapped at her again.

Mom’s voice was rising; she was growing angrier. “When are you coming home? Why do you have to spend so much time with him?” She was screaming into the phone now, and I clenched my jaw.

“I said I don’t know when I’ll be home. I’ll text you when I have a better idea,” I said, but she wasn’t about to listen to me.

“You come back home this instant! You have a job to get back to. Billy has already spoken to Big Mike, and he has said he’ll think about—” she was saying, but I hung up on her again. I didn’t want to listen to her, or hear about the diner anymore. Just talking to her for a few minutes had brought me back to reality, reminding me of the life I had to go back to. That all this, the marble on the floor, the gold candle holders, the luxurious scented creams and soaps… were a dream. It was going to end soon, when this vacation ended.

The door swung silently open, and I looked up with a jerk as Vincent entered the bathroom.

“I was wondering where you were,” he said, striding over to me. I dropped the phone back on to the table beside me and smiled up at him.

He looked handsome, even though his eyes looked slightly tired. We were both exhausted.

“Long meeting?” I asked and raised a leg up through the foamy water. He studied my exposed leg, a look of hungry lust in his eyes. It was like he was suddenly reminded of what he had been missing.

“Too long,” he said and knelt beside me. “I hope you’ve been enjoying yourself,” he said, bringing his lips close to mine. My mouth parted when I got a whiff of his masculine musky scent. I wanted him again; it had been too long. We hadn’t spent this much time apart in three days. I had forgotten how to be by myself.

“Come in,” I said, spreading my legs in the water. He could see the tops of my folded knees and knew exactly what I meant by that.

“Don’t tempt me, you saucy devil! We have somewhere to be now,” he said, standing up suddenly from my side.

“Where? Both of us?” I asked, sitting up in the tub again. This man was full of surprises! I thought we were going to be cooped up in this house now, instead of the cabin.

Vincent was smiling at me, unbuttoning his shirt at the same time.

“My college fraternity has organized a party,” he said, flicking his shirt open so I could see his smooth bronze torso again.

“So, all your Yale buddies will be there?” I asked, my heart beginning to thump. Why would he want to subject me to that? I could already feel my cheeks burning again.

“Yeah, some of them have found out I’m back in town, so I can’t miss it. It’ll be good; you’ll get to meet my best friends,” he said, turning away from me and walking over to the mirror.

“Vincent, I…” I really didn’t want to go. I was convinced that I would end up embarrassing him and myself. But he wasn’t looking at me. He had picked up his shaving brush and was proceeding to lather his jaw.

“Don’t worry, Gemma. It’s just a party, nothing more. And didn’t I promise you I’ll show you a bit of LA?” he said, smiling at me through his reflection in the mirror.

Couldn’t he read my face? Couldn’t he see how desperately I didn’t want to go? Being exposed in public like that? I’d had a hard time as it was, trying to keep myself well-mannered around him. What was I supposed to do around other people?

“Vincent, really, I don’t know…” I began to say, but he interrupted me again.

“If you’re worried about what you’ll wear, I have a surprise waiting for you on the bed,” he said, smiling at me. He had a surprise for me? When did he have the time to stop for a dress?

“Now, time for a quick shower and then we’ll be on our way. C’mon out of the bathtub, lazy bones,” he said, raising his brows mockingly at me.

How could I possibly resist a man who looked at me like that?

Chapter 21

Gemma

The dress that Vincent bought me fit me like a glove. I had never even seen a dress like that in person before, let alone actually worn one. It was a beautiful red silk with thin shoulder straps and a plunging neckline. The skirt ballooned from my waist and made a rustling sound with every step I took. He had even bought a pair of shoes that went with the dress, black velvet stilettos in two separate sizes, because he wasn’t sure which one would fit.

He was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs and turned to look up when I started descending. Tim was there, too, and both men had wide smiles on their faces. I had tied my hair up in a loose bun on the side of my head so that a few wispy black curls fell free around my face. Vincent had left a new bag of makeup and a box with small diamond ear studs on the dressing table for me to use.

The result was stunning when I looked at myself in the mirror for the final once-over. The red lipstick I had picked matched the dress and made the color on my cheeks pop. I’d lined my eyes with jet black kohl, which made my eyes glow and dance. The diamond earrings shone brilliantly with every ray of light. I felt like a princess. A nervous princess, and I could feel my hands shaking as I climbed down the stairs toward Vincent.

The smile he had on his face then was very different from ones I’d seen before. He nearly looked prideful. What did he have to be proud about? Me? I was convinced that I looked like an amateur in this dress. I had no idea how to carry this look off.

Vincent looked struck, his dimples deepening as he held out a hand to me.

“You look absolutely beautiful, Gemma.” He leaned in to whisper in my ear. I blushed a deep red… just like my dress. He led me out of the house, where the black Mercedes was waiting for us. Vincent opened the door for me before he walked around and we were sitting back in the car together.

I was uncomfortable in the dress, still apprehensive about going to this party and meeting his old buddies. What did he plan on telling his friends? Who was he going to introduce me as?

We rode in relative silence, and Vincent held my hand tightly on his lap. Besides the nervousness I was feeling, guilt had also overtaken my body. My mother’s voice kept floating back into my head, my embarrassment of the trailer park, my knowledge that Vincent didn’t know the truth about me. It all came flooding in. What was I doing? What had I gotten myself into?

When the car stopped, my limbs froze. Vincent left my side to come around and open the door for me again. I was breathing in and out harshly, trying to steady my heartbeat. Vincent held out his hand again and when I stepped out, I noticed the bright lights at the entrance of the building we were about to enter.

“This is going to be a great night, Gemma. Thank you for accompanying me,” he said as I clung to him. I was anxious to get this over with. Everything was new and foreign to me. The heels were making me uncomfortable, and I was conscious of the plunging neckline on the dress. I almost felt dizzy as I walked beside him.

“Vincent.” I said in a whisper, and he turned to me. He was in a dashing tuxedo, his dark hair and eyes matching the blackness of his clothes. He towered over me, and his arm was strong and muscular where I was holding him.

“Yes?” he said in a carefree voice, bending his head down so his ear was aligned to my mouth. I forgot what I was going to say. I didn’t even remember if I had anything to say. Everything was overwhelming, especially the grand room that we had just entered.

Dim lights in crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and a classical band was up on a stage at the end of the room, playing music I had never heard before. Everyone was smartly dressed, everyone looked richer and more polished than I could ever be. Vincent led me through the groups of people and was smiling at them all, thumping the backs of some.

I wanted to call out to him again. I wanted to go back home. I was suddenly homesick and felt very out of place. I was convinced that everyone was looking at me, at how ridiculous I looked in that beautiful dress.

“There they are! Come, meet my friends,” Vincent said, snapping me out of my thoughts. I could feel pearls of sweat forming on my forehead as Vincent let my hand go so he could walk ahead of me. I tried to hurry behind him, carefully on my heels, but he had gone far ahead of me. I was ready to simply sink to the floor and collapse in a heap. The dress felt like a prison. The room felt like a prison. The music sounded very loud.

“Chicken liver pate, madam?” I turned around to find a uniformed server holding up a silver platter in front of my face.

“What?” I snapped, my face burning up.

“Chicken liver pate?” the man repeated, while I stared at him blankly. I had no idea what he was saying.

“Gemma, over here.” Vincent’s voice made me turn around, and I found him standing with a group of people and waving. The others had their curious faces turned to me as well.

***

“These are my friends from college, Casper and Nash. And these fine ladies are their better halves, Lily and Bonnie respectively. Guys, meet Gemma,” Vincent said by way of introduction. I stood flushed and unsteady next to Vincent, trying to disappear into myself, while the others scrutinized me with narrowed eyes.

Casper and Nash were both handsome. Did Vincent know anyone who was remotely plain looking? The two women looked elegant and refined in their dresses. They’d probably gone to dozens of parties like this one.

“Hello, Gemma, so pleased to meet you.” Lily stuck out a hand toward me. She was smiling and tucked in some auburn curls behind her ears.

“Hi,” I mumbled, barely meeting her gaze. I felt like they were all trying to judge me, closely studying every inch of my body so they could figure out if I was worth being seen with Vincent.

“How long has Vincent kept you hidden from us?” Bonnie said, placing a small warm hand on my bare arm. I knew she was trying to be friendly, but I felt an itching urge to pull my arm away from her.

“Not very long, Bonnie, don’t worry. We only just met,” Vincent replied and I noticed the way he glanced smilingly at his two best friends. Casper and Nash looked at each other and then back at me. I could tell that they were surprised to see me here.

“Where did you two meet?” Nash finally asked. His voice was cool and deep, but I detected a tone of suspicious curiosity. He was interrogating me.

“At home. In my hometown in Washington, Carlow Ridge,” I fumbled and dropped my gaze to the floor. I could sense that they were all still looking at me.

“Where you went for your quiet vacation?” Casper asked Vincent with a laugh in his voice. I shot my head up to look at them, and Lily cut in.

“Oh, leave them alone. We’re just happy to see Vincent attending a social gathering with a plus-one for a change,” she said and some of them laughed.

Vincent was laughing, too, but I could only smile.

I had finally mustered the courage to meet their eyes, and I was holding their gazes with all the strength that I had in me. This was other-worldly, too far away from home. I wasn’t sure how much longer I would be able to do it.

“So, what do you do, Gemma?” Nash asked, taking a sip of his drink. I exchanged a look with Vincent, but he only had a smile on his face. I had no idea what I was supposed to say. What he wanted me to say.

“I work at a diner… I used to work at a diner. I just lost my job,” I said and immediately knew that I should have been diplomatic about it. This wasn’t something that any of them wanted to hear. They looked like successful professionals, sophisticated and well educated.

“I worked at a cafe once, when I was in college. It can be good fun and the tips are great,” Lily said with a laugh and rolled her eyes. I noticed the way Casper leaned in to plant a kiss on her cheek. They exchanged a tender look that told me that they were madly in love and had a steady strong relationship. Vincent and I were the only ones here who were just having a fling. The only ones who were just fucking.

“Gemma is studying to get into med school actually,” Vincent said, bringing the conversation back around to me so that I was blushing again.

“Med school! That’s impressive,” Nash commented and Bonnie nodded, smiling indulgently at me like I was a child. Nash and Bonnie were holding hands, and I noticed the sparkling diamond engagement ring on her finger. Why had Vincent brought me here? To show me a taste of his life so that I could feel miserable about it?

“Yeah, but I’m probably not going to get in,” I blurted and all eyes were on me again.

“You can’t second guess yourself like that, Gemma,” Vincent said, turning to me with a supportive smile. I was suddenly very angry with him. For subjecting me to this torture. For making me feel so uncomfortable. What did he know about me that made him so sure that I would get in? He didn’t even know where I lived, who I lived with.

I turned my lips down at him and breathed in deeply.

“Med school is hard to get into, but I’m sure you’re preparing well for it,” Casper said, in support of his friend. I shot a look at him, before looking back at Vincent again. I wanted to scream and tell him that I didn’t belong here, that this was all an act. But I was holding it in, ready to burst.

“She’ll have her pick of colleges soon,” Vincent said, turning to me. I was burning up while he looked proudly at me. How did he know if I’d get into med school? How did he know if anything I’d told him was the truth? He placed a hand on the small of my back, but I was imploding inside and I stepped away from him with a jerk, so that his hand fell from my back.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, his brows immediately furrowed.

I lifted the sides of my flowing dress up with both my hands and kicked off my heels before I started running away from them. I didn’t care who saw me running, how many rules of decorum I was breaking, but I needed to get out of there.

This was the third time I was making a run for it, but this time what I was feeling was different. I wasn’t just escaping Vincent Stoltz; I was escaping my dreams, too. All the emotions, the guilt and the embarrassment of the last three days had piled up in one big heap, and it was like finally someone had set fire to it inside me.

Chapter 22

Gemma

“Gemma!” Vincent called from behind me.

I had burst through the doors of the building and out into the parking lot lined with expensive shining cars. My feet were bare as I ran out with my dress hitched up, and I hadn’t expected Vincent to follow me. Not now, after the way I had undoubtedly embarrassed him.

Within moments of entering the parking lot, I knew I had nowhere to go. It was an enclosed space, a dead end, and he was going to corner me.

“Gemma, please stop, this is ridiculous,” he said in a calm unruffled voice. When I whipped around, I found him standing several feet away from me, his hands thrust into the pockets of his tailor-made pants. His brows were crossed, and his black eyes were narrowed at me. If he was angry, he wasn’t showing it.

“I really just want to go home,” I cried, letting go of my dress. It fell with a swoosh around me.

“I’ll take you home if you want to go. You should have just said so, I didn’t mean for you to be uncomfortable here,” he said, in a soft voice that oozed kindness. His composure seemed to make me angrier. I didn’t feel like I deserved his decency.

“I mean, I want to go to my home. Carlow Ridge. I want to go back to Carlow Ridge. This was a big mistake,” I said with my nostrils flared, my chest heaving from my heavy breathing.

“What was a big mistake?” Vincent asked, and I noticed the way his eyes sparkled. His shoulders were broad and strong under his jacket; he was clenching his jaw. He was so handsome, and I knew I didn’t deserve him. I had been lying to him all this while.

“Coming here with you. Just taking off, thinking that it would be all right,” I said, shaking my head.

Vincent remained where he was; he hadn’t made a move in my direction.

“I don’t understand what has changed so suddenly. We were having fun some time ago. I thought you would be excited about this party, to meet my friends,” he said, a look of confusion taking over his face. Was he losing his patience? He should be.

“No, I’m not excited. I wasn’t excited. I thought it would be a chance to get away from my home, but it isn’t. I don’t belong here,” I spat out, trying to control the surge of tears rising in my throat.

Vincent remained silent, fixing a harsh gaze on my face. He was trying to figure out the meaning of what I was saying.

“Don’t you see how different our worlds are? You saw my town, where I grew up. How could I possibly fit in here?” I cried, one fat tear now rolling down my cheek.

He sighed and then shook his head gently. “I wasn’t expecting you to fit in, Gemma. I invited you here because I wanted to spend time with you. I didn’t want you to change or adapt to my world,” he said quietly.

I was glaring at him, shaking from disbelief. I didn’t want to buy what he was selling. A man who lived like this, looked like this… a man who could have anything he wanted; why would he want me?

“And you’re wrong, Gemma. I don’t know your home. I haven’t seen where you’ve grown up. I don’t expect you to show me or tell me about it if you don’t want to. I don’t care about your past; that is not why I wanted to be with you,” he said after a few seconds of silence, after I hadn’t replied to anything that he was saying. I was afraid to ask him why he wanted to be with me. I couldn’t imagine a possible reason.

“I’m sorry if I embarrassed you in there,” I said, wiping the tear from my cheek. Vincent shook his head. I was embarrassed again for making a scene.

“Don’t worry about it. They’re just my friends, and I don’t think anybody else noticed or cared,” he said, taking a step toward me.

I wanted to be in his arms, lay my head against his chest. I had never needed somebody as much as I needed to feel his touch right then. But I was ashamed of myself, of my behavior. Especially because he was being so kind and understanding.

“Why do you keep running away from me?” he asked.

“I don’t know, Vincent,” I replied, my lips quivering. I was still fighting back tears. “This has never happened to me before,” I told him truthfully.

“Do you want to just go back to my place? This party is a bore anyway,” he said and stretched out an arm toward me.

I gulped and nodded. “I guess I’m just tired,” I squeaked, making a lame excuse. The truth was that I just wanted to be alone with him, even if we spent the next hours in complete silence.

“Let’s go get the car; we’ve had a busy few days,” he said and I walked toward him. When I felt his hand on my back, that electric current shot down my spine again. But it also made me calm.

We were walking toward the front of the building in silence. Neither of us wanted to really speak, especially not me. I knew he was being a gentleman, the perfect host, and I wondered if he’d ever want to see me again after the way I’d acted.

Chapter 23

Vincent

We rode silently in my car, with some space between us. Every time I looked over, I could see that she had her face turned away from me, looking out into the streets. I could still see her reflection in the mirror though. Her small button nose, her luscious red lips that matched the color of her dress exactly. Her hair framed her face in a halo of dark curls, and her eyes looked exhausted. She looked paler than usual, especially here in California, but I couldn’t help but be transfixed by her unearthly beauty. But seeing her in that dress, her legs crossed demurely over each other, her hands clutched together on her lap. I was filled with guilt for bringing her here; this wasn’t the Gemma Ramsey I had met in that small mountain town. This was someone else, someone I was forcing her to be.

I looked away from her, breathing in her scent in our closed space. She wasn’t the only one who was confused; she wasn’t the only one this was happening to for the first time. I had never felt this way before either. My friends were right. When was the last time I had brought a date to a formal social event where I knew all my friends were going to be? With Gemma, I hadn’t even given it a second thought. I’d wanted her there; I’d wanted all my friends to meet her. Even though the truth was that even I didn’t know her well enough yet.

What would my family think of her? My mind drifted immediately to the sense of duty my parents had always instilled in me. The two women Mother had selected for me were from distinguished Russian aristocratic families. A marriage with one of them would merge our lineages and expand our wealth and name.

Mother insisted it wasn’t an arranged marriage. Especially since I had dated both the girls briefly, sometime during my college years. So many girls had come after them I couldn’t even remember my time with either of them. What was it? Sarah for a couple of dates, and Maria some weeks? Hardly relationships.

She shifted in her seat beside me. When our eyes met, she blushed and looked away. I could see that she was feeling guilty. She was embarrassed for running out like that. She thought she had dragged me away from the party, from my friends. I wanted to reach out to her and touch her, hold her hand, stroke her hair. Anything to make her feel better. But I knew I should give her space. What was it that she was so ashamed of? What was she running away from?

Why had I brought her here?

I knew what the practical reason was; because I wanted to keep seeing her. For the sake of my business, I’d had to come back to LA, but I didn’t want to cut short my time with her. I hadn’t thought she would agree to come with me, and now I could see that she was already regretting that decision. But what happened after this?

I had never gotten this far with any woman before. I didn’t know what it felt like to want to be with someone so bad that you would do anything to make them stay. And she didn’t seem like she wanted to stay. For starters, she kept running away from me. That should have been a big indicator.

I remembered laughing when Casper told me how madly in love he was with Lily Fritz. I couldn’t believe it. She wasn’t his type. They had met under strange circumstances, and I had found it funny that Casper was so madly in love. Same with Nash. Bonnie Calhoun was a nerd in college. I couldn’t understand what made Nash fall so madly in love with her. Now I felt foolish for ever laughing at either of them. Now I felt like I was maybe in the same position.

“I’m sorry if my friends made you uncomfortable, Gemma,” I said out loud and she turned to look at me. Her eyes had softened by now, they looked nearly brown in the dim light.

“They didn’t. They were actually all being friendly and nice. I obviously overreacted. I didn’t want to make a fool of myself,” she said and I shook my head.

“That isn’t even possible. You couldn’t ever make a fool of yourself. I know they can come on strong. We’ve been friends for so long; they were just taken aback that they didn’t know who you were,” I explained, and Gemma forced a weak smile.

I could see how tired she was, and the chivalrous thing to do would be to send her home. To let her go back to her own home. I knew she had a lot of things to deal with, even if I didn’t know exactly what they were. For starters, she had no job waiting for her.

“I’ll get my secretary to book tickets for you to head back tomorrow morning. How does that sound?” I said, smiling at her. Gemma nodded and finally smiled as well. It broke something in me, because a part of me was hoping that she would say she didn’t want to go back. That she wanted to be here, stay with me.

But after tonight, I knew that wouldn’t be a possibility. She had no reason to remain here, not after how she had felt today at the party. And if she wanted to keep running away from me, it was probably time to just cut her loose so that she could go back to living her own life.

Chapter 24

Gemma

Tim opened the door, and I noticed the look of surprise in his eyes when he saw us. He hadn’t been expecting us back this soon.

“Thank you, Tim, and will you please get Ms. Preston to book tickets to Seattle for first thing in the morning? Book a car for her to Carlow Ridge from there,” Vincent said, not wasting any time to get the flight booked for me. I felt a sudden desperation to stop him, to stop Tim, but he had already turned and walked away from us. When Vincent looked at me, he had a smile on his face.

“Shall we just go upstairs? Unless you would prefer a separate room for the night,” he said, as nonchalantly as possible.

My brows crossed, and I shook my head. “No, of course not. I’m all settled in there already, I don’t mind,” I said in a meek voice. So, this was going to be my last night with Vincent. My heart was already breaking, but I needed to keep a strong front. I had brought this upon myself. This was what I wanted, wasn’t it?

Vincent nodded and then started climbing the stairs. I followed him in silence, hitching my dress up again as I walked. Only now did I realize that I was still barefoot. I’d forgotten the heels back at the party. There was that rush of guilt again!

He led me into his bedroom in silence, and I stood at the door with my hands clasped together. He had already walked over to the full-length gilded mirror, where the new makeup bag was sitting on the dressing table, its contents spilling out.

He was busy undoing his bowtie, looking at himself in the mirror. The smile had disappeared from his face; he had a dark unhappy expression in its place instead.

“Keep the dress, and the makeup things,” Vincent said, looking at me through his reflection in the mirror. He looked even more handsome suddenly, if that was even possible. The bowtie lay loosened at his neck and he was proceeding to take his jacket off. I could see his rippling biceps under the thin material of the white shirt he was wearing. I knew how smooth his bronze skin was under there, how the ridges of his muscles felt under my fingertips.

“I can’t accept them,” I said, spreading my hands out. There was no way I was going to carry back home reminders of Vincent.

“What am I supposed to do with them?” he asked in a sudden harsh tone. The kindness and calmness from before had disappeared. He turned to look at me directly. It was like he was accusing me of something.

“Give them to somebody else. I don’t know?” I said defensively. How had the atmosphere suddenly changed between us? I could feel my heart beating manically in my chest.

“I bought them for you, Gemma. They are yours now,” he said and turned back to the mirror to look at himself as he untucked his shirt from his pants.

I was still standing by the door, a worried expression on my face. Where was this sudden aggression coming from?

“I didn’t ask for the dress, or the shoes or these earrings,” I said and started fumbling with the clasps of the earrings.

Vincent turned to me again, and I could see his mouth was set in a firm stiff line. I took the earrings off and walked with them over to the dressing table, gripping them tightly in my hand.

“Stop it, stop pushing me away!” Vincent growled and grabbed my wrist, just as I was about to place the earrings on the table. Our eyes met; we were both glaring at each other. Our polite chatter from earlier had turned into something else.

“I didn’t ask to come here, I didn’t ask for these things,” I snapped.

Vincent pulled me to him by my wrist. “You think I forced them on you? Why didn’t you say something before?” His eyes looked angered or in pain, I couldn’t tell which. All I knew was that a change had come over him.

He was holding me to him, and we were glaring, right into each other’s eyes. I could feel the strong grip of his hand on my wrist, but I didn’t move. I had wanted to be close to him for so long that I was willing to accept anything he had to offer.

“Because you always get what you want, don’t you, Mr. Vincent Stoltz?” I purred sarcastically.

Vincent drew in a deep breath, still keeping a steady gaze on me. “That was never my intention with you. You had the freedom to leave whenever you wanted,” he growled, pulling me closer to him. My breasts were now pressed tightly to his chest. I knew he could feel my erect nipples through my dress. I could feel his growing cock against my leg, too. We were both painfully aroused. Despite the conversation we were having, we wanted to tear the clothes off each other.

“I tried to run away,” I said and his nostrils flared.

“And I keep bringing you back,” he countered, his voice still tight and angered. I tilted my head away from him, to look at him more clearly.

We were silently looking at each other and several moments passed. His cock was throbbing against my leg now; he could probably see my flushed cheeks, too. His grip on my wrist hadn’t slackened; we hadn’t moved in several minutes.

“You don’t want this dress? Fine,” he said suddenly, breaking the silence. Before I had a chance to react to what he was saying, he had let go of my hand. Grabbing the top of my dress with both hands, Vincent ripped through the fabric. A loud tear struck the air as the dress fell apart, ripping right down the center. The tear was all the way down to the bottom of my belly and the fabric fell on either side of my torso, settling at my waist.

“You don’t need to do me any favors. You don’t need to take it with you,” he said and stepped away from me.

I was panting from the rush of emotions, standing in front of him with my breasts exposed. He could see my erect nipples, the rise and fall of my heaving chest. His gaze went directly to them, settling at the spot between my breasts.

We didn’t have to say a word. In two long strides, Vincent was holding me in his arms. His lips engulfed mine, and he pushed his tongue into my mouth furiously. I welcomed him in, kissing him, nibbling on his bottom lip.

With one hand, he was supporting me as he leaned me back; with his other, he was ripping down the rest of my dress. His cock was pressed against me. I knew it was big, hard and ready for me. I cupped it through his pants, and he groaned as I began to stroke.

“This is insane,” he mumbled as we kissed, and as the rest of my dress fell away from me. Now I was completely naked in his arms, and he was still half dressed.

I didn’t stop stroking him, playing with his cock so that it grew even bigger in my hands. He pulled away from my lips so that he could undo his pants. It went sliding down, so that now he only had his half-buttoned shirt on.

His cock was throbbing, hard and pointed erect toward me as he pulled me close to him again. I could hear him unpacking the condom in his hands and just the sound excited me. He licked a wet trail down my chin, my neck and then to the top of my breasts. I had thrust myself toward him, enjoying the feel of his rock-hard cock against my thigh. I wanted him inside me. I was dripping wet for him already.

But Vincent had started nibbling on my breasts, taking one nipple at a time inside his mouth, while his fingers found their way down my belly to my soft core.

I moaned loudly when I felt him slip his forefinger inside me. I stroked him harder. His forefinger slid in; he pushed it deep inside me like he was exploring where his cock was going to be any moment now. He was testing me for my wetness. Then a second finger slipped in, and I arched my back. He was teasing me again, making me feel like I was going to explode.

“Vincent…” I breathed, just as he started pulling his fingers out. Then he pushed them in again, practicing his strokes for what was to come later.

“You’re going to come for me now,” he said, right into my ear. He was holding me; we were still standing pressed together as he pushed his fingers into me and pulled them out again. In quick jerky motions, not giving me any time to prepare myself. My legs quivered as I felt him reaching that spot; it was going to be very difficult for me to control myself. He was making it impossible to gain composure. It was like we were running out of time.

I came swiftly, wrapping my arms around his neck and flinging my head back in uncontrollable pleasure. I knew I was moaning loudly as I came, and he kept stroking me with his fingers until he was satisfied. Until he knew that I couldn’t come anymore.

“Now, you’re going to come again,” he said just when my breathing had begun to settle down. I was panting, completely out of breath and staring at him with pleading eyes. I wanted it as badly as he did. I could see it in his eyes. He wanted to watch me come all night.

“On the floor, spread your legs,” he said, releasing his grip on my waist. I did as I was told in a hurry. I sank to the floor and lay down, spreading my legs wide for him.

Vincent unbuttoned his shirt so that he was standing over me completely naked now. He looked powerful with his throbbing cock between his legs, which he was now encasing with the condom. His eyes were narrowed, glowing like black crystals as he lowered himself over me.

We were going to be looking at each other. Our eyes were fixed, holding each other’s gazes as he thrust himself into me. Vincent’s mouth was open, I could see the taut veins on his neck as he started pumping. I held his shoulders, my nails digging into his flesh as he thrust and thrust, deep inside me.

He was groaning. With each thrust, the tension was building higher and higher. This orgasm was going to be different. I could feel it already.

“Come with me, Gemma,” he said in a surprisingly soft voice. I had no other choice but to let go. Our gazes were locked. His face looked blank, emotionless and yet stuck on me. I couldn’t look away either as we came. My body writhed and shook under him as I felt him release at the same time. He was burying himself deep inside me, with no escape. It was a voiceless orgasm. Neither of us moaned or said a word. He remained suspended above me, watching me silently as I came and as he came, too.

It wasn’t until several seconds later that my body began to descend from the high it was on, but he was still moving over me. Like he didn’t want the moment to end. I didn’t want the moment to end either, but neither of us had words for it. What were we supposed to say? I was going to leave in the morning; this was going to be the last time.

Chapter 25

Gemma

When I woke up, I was lying on top of him. We were on the carpeted floor, in front of the gilded mirror. Vincent was under me, his arms wrapped lazily around my waist, his legs spread apart to accommodate my body. I had been sleeping with my head on his chest, I could still feel the warm imprint of his skin on my cheek.

My hair had come undone, and my red lipstick from the previous night was smudged all around my lips and cheeks. I had been sleeping facing down, my body pressed to his.

Vincent was sleeping noiselessly; his breathing was even and subtle, and his eyelids didn’t as much as flicker. What was he dreaming about?

I only had to fidget slightly for his arms that had been holding me loosely to fall to the sides. I slid away from him, kneeling on the carpet beside him. My skin was still tingling from the comfort of sleeping with his arms around me.

It was the dreaded morning, early still, but in a few hours it would be time for me to leave. Would he come to the airport to see me off? I didn’t want him to. I didn’t want to see his face as I said goodbye. Vincent had changed my life, and he didn’t even know it.

I stood up and staggered over to the bathroom to wash my face. My phone was still lying on the table next to the bathtub. Naked to the bone, I walked over and switched it on. I really didn’t care anymore.

But I was surprised to find that neither of my parents had texted since our last conversation. Worried, guilty, heartbroken… I called my mother. She answered after several rings.

“Mom?” I said, my voice breaking as I heard her breath at the other end.

“Hello, Gemma,” she said dejectedly. I could sense that she had given up. Didn’t she care anymore either?

“What’s wrong?” I asked, walking over and sitting down on the lidded toilet seat.

“Nothing is wrong, Gemma. What could possibly be wrong? We just have no idea where our daughter is. Your father is sick, and we don’t hear from you unless you call to tell us you’re not coming home.” She sounded exhausted. Had she stayed awake all night, worried for me?

“I know, Mom, I’m sorry. What’s wrong with Dad?” I asked, my brows creasing with worry. I could hear him coughing again in the background and Mom sighed.

“The same. His lungs have gotten worse, nothing new. You don’t have to worry about it,” Mom said. I could imagine her pacing the small floor space at the front of the trailer. I could picture Dad sitting on the tattered couch by the window, looking out at the deserted trailer park. The couch had holes in them now, and I had been hoping for the past six months that I would be able to save enough money to buy him a new one.

I caught sight of the luxurious bathroom I was sitting in now, the gold faucets in the bathtub, the marble floor… My breath caught in my throat. What was I doing?

“I’m coming home today, Mom. I’m sorry I’ve been so selfish for the past few days,” I said, recognizing the tear in my voice.

Mom sighed again, like she didn’t believe me. Her initial anger had turned to worry, and now had turned to apathy. Her beloved daughter had become someone else.

“Someone in the diner recognized the man you’re with. Some big shot businessman from California? You’re shacked up with someone who is buying you fancy things, aren’t you?” Mom said, but surprisingly she didn’t have any malice in her voice. She just sounded tired.

“It’s not like that, Mom. It’s not about his money. Anyway, I’m coming home now,” I said, nearly at the brink of tears. It was like I was in a daze all these days and now finally the clouds were clearing. I could see the truth in what Mom was saying. Was that technically what it was? I had been foolish enough to be lured by Vincent’s luxurious lifestyle?

“Sure, honey. Tell yourself that. Why are you coming home now? Is he kicking you out? Is he done with you then?” she continued, still in that voice that dripped of exhaustion.

Dad was coughing again. He needed his medicine. I needed to find a job.

“No, Mom, it’s not like that, just… just… I’ll be home in a few hours. And I’m sorry,” I said, hanging up the phone just as a volley of tears gushed up the back of my throat. The phone fell to the floor, and I caught my face with both my hands. What had I done! Why couldn’t I see the truth in this situation before? I had repeatedly fallen for Vincent’s charm and his lifestyle, when I should have forgotten about him a long time ago. This wasn’t my life. Just like he had a duty to his business and his family, I had a duty to mine as well, no matter where I lived.

I had my face covered with both my hands when I heard Vincent’s voice at the door. I jerked my head up to look at him as he stood leaning against the door frame. He had put on a pair of jeans, and his thick muscular arms remained crossed over his chest. He was looking at me from under heavy lids, his face softened by the morning light.

“How can I make this right, Gemma?” he asked.

***

Vincent had found me a robe from the back of his closet, one that he never wore. It was in pristine egg-shell white and soft cuddly cotton, and I tied the belt around my waist. I really couldn’t have this conversation with him while I was naked.

We had come back to the bedroom, and Vincent now stood in front of the large ceiling-to-floor windows, with his wide back against the sun. I was sitting cross-legged on his bed, nursing a mug of his Colombian ground coffee, two mugs of which he had asked Tim to bring up a few minutes ago.

“Now, tell me what’s going on with you,” he said when we had settled into our places, and after we had been staring at each other in silence for some time.

I breathed in deeply. “I don’t know what you want to know,” I replied, avoiding his gaze.

“You were talking to your mother on the phone? I couldn’t help but eavesdrop. Your voice woke me up,” he said, keeping a steady gaze on me. He didn’t seem like he was going to back down this time.

“Yes, I was,” I said, gulping.

“I wasn’t aware that you were close to your parents. I don’t even know who you have in your family,” he said, raising his eyebrows.

I took a long sip of the coffee and looked back at him. “Just me and my parents,” I replied and Vincent nodded gently.

“And you’re close to them?” he asked, stressing on the word ‘close.’ He had heard me talking intimately to Mom earlier; something told me that he shared a very formal relationship with his own parents.

“You could say that, I suppose. I don’t exactly have a choice,” I said, mustering up all the courage I could find. If this was going to be our last conversation, it might as well be an honest one. I didn’t really have anything to lose any more.

“Why don’t you have a choice?” he asked and our eyes met again. Vincent’s brows were crossed, he looked a little surprised, and I didn’t know how exactly to frame the words. I didn’t know what his reaction was going to be once he learned the truth.

“I live with them,” I said and felt the breath being knocked out of me.

Vincent was looking at me and his expression remained unchanged. He neither looked surprised nor amused. I wasn’t sure how he had taken the information.

“I’m twenty-six years old and I live with my parents. There you have it,” I said and took another long sip of the coffee. I kept my eyes on him to study his face, but it remained unchanged. It was like he was expecting to hear some more.

“Aren’t you even a little bit surprised? Or are you trying to not hurt my feelings?” I asked, shaking my head at him.

Vincent squared his shoulders and blinked at me. “Why would I be surprised? I didn’t know anything about you. I didn’t know what to expect,” he said and I felt my cheeks burning up. Did he really think that little of me? That he had no expectations from me at all?

“And we live in a trailer park. I’ve grown up in a trailer; I’ve lived there all my life. My parents could never afford a real house.” The words came tumbling out of me without control. I could feel my hands shaking as they gripped the mug of coffee. Finally, there was some movement from Vincent’s side. He had clenched his jaw and was now walking over to me.

“Is that what you’ve been trying to keep from me?” he asked in a soft voice.

“Of course, I have!” I snapped, annoyed now. How could he ask me such a thing?

“Why?” he asked, he was looking at me indulgently as he came over.

“Because I didn’t want you to judge me. I wanted us to keep having a great time,” I said, following his every movement with my eyes.

“And you thought that for some reason, your house was going to come in the middle of that?” he asked, his face breaking into a full smile now. Was he mocking me? Was this funny to him?

“I didn’t know what to think,” I said, my voice dropping by several decibels. Vincent was close to me now, standing in front of me with his legs spread apart.

“Was that why you kept running away from me? Why you think you don’t belong in my world? Because of a trailer park?” he asked and reached out his hand toward me. His fingers touched my cheek and my lips quivered automatically. What was going on? This was not what I had expected to unfurl.

“Maybe,” I whispered as he stroked my cheek with his large rough thumb. I could breathe in his scent now. His dark wavy hair was ruffled and fell low on his neck. He was still shirtless, and I could see his chiseled abs. He was an unbelievable delicious sight, and he was smiling at me as he stood.

“You’ve been underestimating me from the start, Gemma. You really thought that such material things would matter to me?” he said in a gruff low voice. He nearly sounded offended. The smile was gone, and he looked like he was hurt by what I had said.

“It’s true, Vincent. I don’t belong in your world. You have no idea what my world looks like,” I said and he dropped his hand from my cheek. To my surprise, he was nodding. Something had changed in him.

“You’re right. I don’t know what your world looks like. Maybe I was too rash in asking you to come here. You’re right to want to leave, of course you are,” he said and I could hear my heart thumping. It was loud enough for him to hear as well. This was the end of my fairytale.

“I should come with you and have a look,” he added.

Chapter 26

Vincent

The last few hours had passed in a whirlwind. In the morning, we were in California, and now we were back in Carlow Ridge. I had rented the same silver Mercedes, and I drove it down to the trailer park as Gemma gave me directions. I was excited and nervous at the same time. I didn’t know what to expect. I was going to meet the parents of a girl I had known only a few days. Gemma was sitting beside me with her hands clasped together on her lap. She looked just as nervous as me. She hadn’t believed me when I said I wanted to accompany her home. That I wanted to see her world. Now she looked like she was still in disbelief.

“It’ll be fine,” I said, reaching for her hand as I parked inside the gates of the trailer park. I had never been to a place like this before.

Trailers were parked in a circle, some of them supported by massive red bricks to keep them above the ground. There had to be at least eight or ten in number, but I could see very few people. Just a couple of kids were kicking around a ball in the middle of the circle.

Gemma must have seen me looking.

“A lot of the families have moved out in the last couple of years,” she said as we got out of the car.

She was back in her pair of jeans and the pink top and black sweater. Her hair was hanging loose in dark rich curls around her shoulders. She was right. I couldn’t quite picture her in a place like this. I smiled at her and nodded.

“I don’t know what you’re expecting to find, Vincent, or why you’re even here,” she said as we walked together toward a mint-green trailer that had its front door slightly ajar.

“I’m here because of you. I’m following you home, Gemma,” I said and placed a hand on her back. I could feel her muscles stiffen under my touch and I drew my hand away. I sensed that she still didn’t trust me. Perhaps she thought I had a hidden agenda for being here.

“Mom? Dad?” she called out as she climbed up the three steps into the trailer. I followed her, crouching a little as I realized that the trailer’s ceiling was a little low for me.

“Gemma?” an older man’s voice called from somewhere inside.

I was struck instantly by how small the place was. We seemed to have entered a kitchen/living room, which had a couch and a tattered armchair by the window. A TV was playing the news on mute.

Something like a stew was boiling on the stove, left unattended.

“You’re actually home,” a man said, finally appearing from down a narrow hall, supporting himself on a walking cane. He looked much older, older than I would have expected Gemma’s father to be. He was in a yellowish tank top and a pair of track pants, adjusting his glasses on his nose. A thick cardigan was draped on his shoulders.

He looked surprised to see me, as I stood beside Gemma with a smile on my face.

“Hello, Dad. I’m home,” Gemma said and walked over to give her father a tight hug. He patted her back but kept his eyes on me.

“Louise, we have a visitor!” he yelled out at the top of his lungs, and I stepped forward, extending my hand to him.

“Vincent Stoltz,” I introduced myself and we shook hands. His hands were thin and cold, but he smiled at me nonetheless.

“Stoltz?” He repeated my last name and I nodded my head.

“I’m Dan Ramsey, Gemma’s father,” he said, staring me up and down, still in surprise.

“Why don’t you take a seat, Dad?” Gemma said to him, leading him gently toward the battered armchair.

“Who is it?” A woman appeared, wiping her hands on a dirty apron that she had tied to her waist. Her eyes widened when she drank me in, her mouth nearly fell open. She was old, too, but looked younger than Dan. She had her daughter’s same smoky amber eyes. Her hair was curly as well, but was now gray.

“Mom, this is Vincent,” Gemma said meekly, standing between us.

“I see,” Louise Ramsey said, as I extended a hand to her. She was looking at me sharply, her eyes still wide and a cold expression on her face. I had expected no less; I had kept her daughter away for several days.

“Well, we hug each other around these parts,” she said and grabbed my hand instead of shaking it and pulled me in toward her. We were hugging, and I had never felt a warmer hug before.

When I looked up, I noticed Gemma’s eyebrows arched up. She wasn’t exactly smiling but she looked surprised, like she wasn’t expecting her mother to react like this.

“Well, you’re just in time then, children. I was just about to serve your father his lunch. Grab some bowls and settle down,” Louise said, walking past me casually to the stove. Gemma looked at me and I smiled at her.

“And close the door will you, honey? There’s a draft coming in,” Louise added, looking up from her stirring of the pot.

I had never seen my mother cook any meals for me. So, this was what a real home-cooked family meal felt like! I was the first one to grab a bowl from off the counter and I plonked it down next to Louise.

“Smells delicious, Mrs. Ramsey,” I said, smiling down at the shorter lady. When she looked up, she was smiling, too. Gemma had been worried for no reason.

Chapter 27

Gemma

Vincent had his head slightly bent the whole time he was inside the trailer, but he didn’t look uncomfortable. His shoulders were shaking now, as he laughed gloriously. Dad was laughing, too, while Mom repeated the story of me learning to ride a bike. Probably for the hundredth time in her life. Now she had found someone new to tell it to.

“So, Gemma was determined, even as a kid,” Vincent said when his laughter subsided and he looked up at me.

Our soups and bread was finished, but we were still sitting at the table, laughing. How long had it even been?

“Always. You can’t fight her,” Dad said, throwing me a prideful look. I pouted my lips at him and Vincent laughed again. I had brought him here out of stubbornness, to show him why I had been so ashamed. And now he had managed to charm my parents and it felt like he had known them forever.

“You should have just told us where you were, honey, and we wouldn’t have worried so much for you,” Mom said suddenly, turning to me.

“Not her fault. I didn’t want people to find out where I was staying here,” Vincent cut in and I looked at him thankfully.

“Do you have the paparazzi following you everywhere?” Dad asked. He couldn’t hide his curiosity.

Vincent gave a short laugh and then he nodded. “A lot of the time, yes,” he said, exchanging looks with me.

“So, what’s going to happen now? You’re going to go back to Los Angeles? Back to work? Is vacation time over for you?” Mom asked, and my heart sank again. Did we really need to be talking about this, now? Just when things were going so well.

I avoided looking at Vincent, because I didn’t want to give away how anxious that had made me. How just the thought of not seeing him made me feel. I had no idea what any of this meant for our relationship, for us. Nothing had changed really. I still couldn’t change my life overnight. At least now, he knew why I was so uncomfortable in LA. Why I wanted to return home.

“Vacation is over indeed, but I might stay here, in Carlow Ridge, for a few days. Just until Gemma can figure out the details,” Vincent said, without looking at me. Mom and Dad both turned to me in unison, while I stared at Vincent. What was he talking about? What details?

“About what?” Mom asked, turning back around to Vincent.

“Packing up, moving…” Vincent said casually, settling back in his chair. He ran a hand through his hair, as he met Mom’s questioning gaze with his usual charming calmness.

“Moving? Where are you going?” Dad asked, now fixing me with a pleading stare. Mom didn’t dare ask me where I was going. The truth was that I didn’t know what Vincent was talking about.

“She’s moving to LA with me. She’s going to try and get into med school there,” he said, finally meeting my gaze. His black eyes were glittering, while the dimples on his cheeks appeared again. It looked like he was enjoying himself, making my heart race like that.

“Med school? You mean medical school? But, how?” Dad asked, pushing his empty bowl away from him. None of us had a clue what was going on.

“She’s going to start applying, once she finishes her biology degree. She can complete it in LA and then apply for med school there, if she wants to, of course,” Vincent said, looking me straight in the eye. He wasn’t making this decision for me. He was giving me a chance to refuse him. He was making a suggestion, but giving me the opportunity to run away from it if I wanted to.

“Is this true?” Mom asked beside me. All three of them were staring at me now.

“Yes, I want to study medicine. I’ve wanted to for a long time. I just couldn’t afford to go away from here,” I said, my voice breaking as I spoke. I still couldn’t afford to go away. Who would look after my parents? Where would I get the money?

“What about…?” Mom asked, even her voice was shaking now. She was thinking the same thing I was.

“I’ve offered her a job at my company. She can work there part-time while she finishes her biology degree,” Vincent said. He had thought of everything. When had he thought of all this?

When Mom looked at me, I was nodding.

“Don’t worry, Mom. I’ll take care of everything,” I said and reached for her hand.

“You’re going to have a big fancy job in LA? Our daughter?” Dad said, his voice hopping with excitement. I laughed, as did Mom, but she was tearful with joy.

Vincent was sitting back in his chair, with his arms crossed over his chest. He was smiling proudly at me. When our eyes met, I was thankful and surprisingly, he looked thankful, too. As though he was thankful for the decision I had made. He had given me one last opportunity to push him away, but I hadn’t. I was clinging on to him, because we both knew the truth. We couldn’t live a moment apart. Since we had first met, we had developed an instant addiction for each other. There was no escaping it now.

“You’re moving to LA!” Mom was talking too loudly now, excited and happy.

“And you should come visit us,” Vincent suggested, laughing with her.

“Can you imagine? Dan and I have been on an airplane only once before. What a treat!” Mom was saying, beaming at Dad.

I hadn’t seen them this happy in several years. They were thrilled for me, for themselves and at how unexpectedly everything just seemed to be working out. Vincent and I had our eyes locked on each other again. No, my fairytale wasn’t ending, it had only just begun.

Six months later

Gemma

I blinked at myself in the mirror in our bedroom. The same room where I had woken up on the carpet six months before, wondering if it was going to be my last morning with Vincent. Now, I couldn’t believe that this was the place I called home.

I had just finished putting on a bright pink lipstick, which clashed with my still-pale complexion. Surprisingly, I hadn’t tanned yet in the harsh LA sun. I’d set my hair to cascade in curls around my shoulders. For the evening, I had selected an A-line black cocktail dress. Black pumps for my feet and a thin set of diamonds for my neck. Vincent had surprised me with the necklace only a week ago, when we were celebrating my graduation.

I placed the lipstick back in its box on the dressing table, and I took in a deep breath. This was our first time entertaining as a couple. I had insisted that we do this, and that I cook everything from scratch. Neither Tim nor our full-time cook were allowed to help. I’d spent the whole afternoon cooking an elaborate three-course meal, and now Tim was laying it all out on the dining table downstairs.

I heard the door open behind me, and Vincent walked in.

“They’ve arrived downstairs, Gem,” he said, walking briskly over to me. We were looking at each other in the mirror, as he placed his large hands on my shoulders. Vincent looked handsome, in a crisp blue shirt and black dress pants. Crystal cufflinks shone at his wrists, I’d picked them out for him to match my necklace.

“You look beautiful,” he said tenderly, placing a kiss on the top of my head. I smiled at him in the mirror. I’d been living in LA for six months now, and yet I was still nervous. I still had fleeting images in my head of the scene at the party. How I’d just hitched up my dress, kicked off my heels and run out. Facing the four of them again was going to be a real exercise of bravery, but I was determined to do it. They were Vincent’s best friends. I couldn’t avoid them for the rest of my life.

“Wish me luck,” I said, standing up to face him.

He towered over me, his dark hair curling at the bottom edges, behind his neck. His eyes twinkled as he looked at me. I knew what he was thinking; he was already undressing me with his eyes. I bit down on my bottom lip and suppressed a smile.

“You don’t need luck. They love you already because I love you,” Vincent said and gave me his hands. Our fingers interlaced and, hand in hand, we stepped out of the bedroom.

Tim was in the process of taking their jackets at the bottom of the stairs.

“Ah, Gemma!” Lily looked up at us with her kind blue eyes. She was more casually dressed today, in a long floral dress with lace sleeves. She had her arm entwined with Casper.

“Hi, Lily… everyone,” I said, smiling with burning ruddy cheeks as we descended the stairs in a rush.

Nash and Bonnie were smiling at us, too, and we all exchanged tight hugs. I was relieved to find that none of them appeared to be awkward. I was still conscious of our previous meeting, I was desperate to please them, desperate to make them see that I deserved Vincent.

“Gemma’s slaved away all day cooking for us,” Vincent said, thumping Nash on his back.

“See, Casper, you really should let me cook!” Lily said, to which Bonnie and Vincent laughed.

“In our house, it’s Nash who does all the cooking. I honestly never have time,” Bonnie said, rolling her eyes. Vincent was leading us into the living room already, where Tim was mixing cocktails at the bar and pouring whiskey for the men.

“I don’t think I’ve visited your house before, Vincent. It’s lovely,” Bonnie said, walking beside me.

I could feel that familiar feeling of anxiety rushing up inside me. Even if nobody was mentioning it, I knew they were all thinking it. That awkward moment when I darted out of the room without any explanation. They were speaking amongst each other, but I wasn’t paying attention anymore, all I could think about was how embarrassed I was, how I had embarrassed Vincent in front of his friends that day.

Tim was now handing out drinks to us from trays, while Vincent offered chairs to our guests. Eventually, it was just him and me standing.

“Come, sit with us.” Lily patted the seat next to her, where Bonnie was sitting on the other side. I tried to paste a smile on my face as I walked over to her and sat down between them. I still felt intimidated by their presence, by the knowledge that these people knew Vincent more intimately, for longer, than I knew him.

Vincent smiled at me, as he sat across from us, closer to his best friends.

“So, Gemma. Give us all the gossip. Tell us everything.” Bonnie leaned in toward me. I turned to her and gulped, but Lily was speaking again. The two of them looked happy, thrilled. Their excitement was infectious. I could see that they were dying to discuss something they had been curious about for some time and hadn’t had the opportunity to talk with me about before.

“Yeah, you go first and then we’ll fill you in on our story,” Lily said with a laugh. I was staring at them, looking from Lily to Bonnie and back to Lily again. What did they even mean by that? What story did they want to hear? Also, what story did they have to tell me?

“Oh, I see Vincent has told you nothing. The three of us have one thing in common, Gemma,” Bonnie said, grabbing my hand in hers. She was patting my hand like she was about to give me some bad news. Uh oh, here it comes. She’s going to disclose something about Vincent that is going to ruin everything for me. Am I his mistress? Are we three mistresses to these three men? Does Vincent have a wife who I don’t know about? My nervousness didn’t put anything past the man I was in love with. I was ready to expect the worst.

“We were all in the same boat once, not very long ago,” Bonnie added, and the smile on her face put me at ease, somewhat.

“Yeah, we were each bad for their business,” Lily said with a loud magnetic laugh.

***

“So, Saturday brunch at my place?” Bonnie said, giving me a hug before she leaned over to hug Lily.

“See you then.” I smiled at her, before hugging Lily myself.

It was two in the morning, and we were all a little drunk, but nobody had wanted the party to end.

“It was great meeting you, Gemma,” Casper said and I turned to find him engulfing me in a tight bear hug. Nash came over to hug me at the same time, and I was squashed between both men now.

“Yeah, glad we all got to know each other. Vincent has been hiding you from us for too long,” Nash added.

“I tried, for as long as I could. Keeping Gemma’s best interests in mind, of course.” Vincent had come over and placed a hand on the small of my back. When the other two released me, I snuggled into Vincent’s arm.

The two couples had come with their own chauffeur-driven cars, and now they were waving as they got into their respective ones. Six months ago, I wouldn’t have ever imagined that I would have friends like these. That people like them could be nice people. Down to Earth, warm and so welcoming.

Vincent and I waved back as the two cars drove away, and he drew me closer to him.

“Alone at last,” he said, wrapping his long muscular arms around me. I placed my head on his chest, a smile appearing on my face. I was tired, my feet hurt from wearing heels for so long, but I had never felt happier than I did tonight. Six months, and it had finally sunk in; this was actually my life. All of this was happening to me, for real.

“Your friends are lovely, and Lily and Bonnie are terrific,” I said, my voice muffled by his chest as he held me close to himself.

“They are, aren’t they? I could tell that they like you. Their little girl gang is strengthened in number now,” Vincent said, moving his hands down to my waist now.

Soft tunes were floating outside through the open window of the living room. Someone had turned on the vintage gramophone in the room, and now Nat King Cole’s “Unforgettable” was on. Vincent had started swaying gently, forcing me to sway with him.

“Kick off those heels,” he said when I looked up at him, my face shining and bright with utter happiness.

I was only too pleased to take my shoes off. Now, barefoot, I stepped on Vincent’s polished black shoes as he led me in a slow dance to the love song. He looked handsome, smelled great, and he made me feel warm and safe in his arms as we danced.

“Do you think I’ll get into med school?” I asked.

“If your college results are anything to go by, yes, you will,” Vincent said.

I smiled, proud of what I had achieved. I couldn’t have achieved any of that without Vincent’s help or his support. My job at his company was good; it helped me learn and feel more passionately about medicine. Also, importantly, it had helped me pay off all my family’s debts and now I was in the process of helping my parents find a new house to rent in Carlow Ridge.

No trailer park for them anymore; no tattered armchair either. Dad’s medical bills were all being taken care of by Vincent, and my family couldn’t be happier. Their daughter had done well for herself. I was working hard, and I had the support of a kind and generous man.

I stroked Vincent’s arm with my cheek, and he gripped my waist tighter. I could feel the warmth of his body now, as our feet worked slowly with the rhythm of the song. This was what happiness looked like. Who would have imagined it?

“Thank you for everything,” I said, suddenly breaking the silence and looking up at Vincent. He had been paying attention to the music, but now he turned his eyes on me.

“I should be thanking you, Gem. You saved me from making the worst decision of my life, marrying someone for the sake of my parents. I chose you, and you chose to be with me, too. I have never been happier,” Vincent said, and he scooped me up for a kiss. He was holding me up by my waist and my feet weren’t touching his shoes any more. I was like a rag doll in his hands, and he could do as he pleased with me.

I was laughing as he kissed me, uncontrollably, because I didn’t need to hold back my happiness any longer. There was no need to. It was okay to be happy.

I would never have to work in a diner again. I would never have to build castles in the air. All my dreams were coming true, and then some. All because my tire blew and a handsome man offered to fix it for me. And especially because I didn’t let him.